them Seeing Ministers have no commandes of their own but only the commandes of Christ they may not domineer over the consciences of the people but the Magistrates have power to commande the Bodyes and goods of their subjects The Church-ministry is more like a fatherly then a Kingly power and therefore their estimation is preserved according to their reverent teaching and by honest entertaiment which the Magistrate procures provides But the Magistrate hath Civil compulsion â—ver all his subjects as well Ministers as others and must be honoured by them all with obedience subjection and paiment of tribute So far he III. When the Queen-mother had gotten the whole government of Troubles of France under Charles 9. France then her rage and the pride of the Guises was not against particulare assemblies persons only but they sought the destruction of all the Nobility and people who followed not the superstition of Rome whence arose intestin warrs in France once and again and the third time within nine years for when the Queen sawe the loss of her excellentest Captains or that faction sawe no appearance to prevail they could fein peace to the end the reformed may lay their weapons aside and then be taken unaworse The Apostate King of Navar was killed by a small pellet at the seege of Roan he being deadly wounded was carryed to Paris and through vehemency of pain died desperatly French Commentar Lib 5. The Reformed had but a few Cities Lions fell from them by the craft of their Governor and the Reformed within it were robbed and murdered their churches were burnt but some escaped into the castle of S. Sebastian and from thence took their refuge into other places namely unto Geneve In Dolfeny the Cities Valentia Vienna Roman and Mantill took part with the Nobles of the Reformed Religion So in Languedoc did Nemeaux Montpelier Caster-albien and some cities of the Rhodes of Sevenas and of Vivaretz they had also Montalban and all the circumiacent places Orleance and the cities there adioyning and Rochell In all parts of the realm were some Protestants but they were exiled out of the Popish towns whereby the Army of the Prince of Condee was the greater The cruelty used in Lions moved the Protestants to arise in others places so many were slain in every Province for the Papists burnt the Reformed Churches and on the other side they cried Places of idolatry should be demolished So they burnt the Popish churches Ibid. Lib. 8. In the second warrs Pultrotz Merae a souldier of Lions being sent with Letters of Mons Soubize unto the Admiral Caspar Coligny warring for the Reformed in Normandy did insinuat himself into credite with the Duke of Guise and killed him with a pistoll Whereupon the Queen consented into a peace and Pultrotz was drawn a sunder by four horses at Paris This peace continued in some manner for five years but hote was the persecution in the year 1570 the persecutors russhing into the houses of the Reformed and without pitty murdered man wife and children they choaked some with smoke and threw others unto doggs They did easily obtain edicts from the King and dispensations from the Bishops against the Hugonots as they contemptuously called them But the most horrible murthering was in the year 1572 for that barbarous and infamous massacre When the King and his mother could not prevail by open violence they went about by slight and falshood to wit they contracted Margarit the Kings Sister unto Henry King of Navar being scarcely twenty years old the marriage was solemnized August 17. by the Cardinal of Bourbon hether were all the chief Protestants of France invited by the Kings Letters full of love Before the appointed day Joanna the widow Queen of Navar had a paire of gloves sent unto her from the Court at Paris wherewith she was killed On the 24 day of August certain souldiers were appointed in sundry places of the city to be ready at a watch-word and when the Reformed were secure they were barbarously murdered in their chambers when they had killed the Admiral they threw him out at a window then they cutted off his head and sent it unto the Pope they cutted off his hands privy members and rolled his body three dayes from street to street and at last drew it into the place of execution without the city and hang'd it by the feet this bloody execution continued many dayes how many were murdered within that City may be guessed by what Ja. Thuan Lib. 52. writs that he heard a goldsmith Cruciarius very worthy of the gallows vaunt that at that time he had slain with his own hand 400. persons and afterwards being troubled in conscience removed himself from the company of men and became an Anachorite When the hottest of theirfury was over the King commanded the King of Navar and Prince of Condee to come unto him he told them that now he had attained sure remedy of setling the warrs and he had spared them in respect of their consanguinity and will yet spare them on condition that within three dayes they will renounce their heresy and return into the bosom of the Roman Church The King of Navar was dashed at such hard words and answered with fear He will obey the commands whatever if his body and conscience be permitted free The Prince spake more confidently urging the Kings oath that he had given unto the Protestants and professing all obedience excepting Religion The King Charles 9. calleth him obstinat and seditious and threatned him with death within three dayes Thuan. Lib. 52. On thurseday following which was Aug. 28 Charles commandeth a procession through Paris wherein he went personally to give God thanks publickly for the happy success of his enterprice And the same day he published an edict shewing that he was the author of the Admiral 's death and of those his adherents not for Religion said he nor of purpose to violat the edict of pacification but to prevent their conspiracy against his person and his mother and the King of Navar and other Nobles standing in his favor and he commanded that none of the Reformed Religion should have any privat or publick assemblies under pain of losing both goods and lifes untill he be further advised Additions to the 10 book of Comment The reader may judge how the first and last part of this edict do agree he professes that he intendes not to violat the act of pacification in which he had granted liberty of Religion in August 1571. and in the last words he discharges their assemblies as for the conspiracy even the Papists believed it nor saith Osiander ex Nigri His dissimulation appeares yet more that in the same edict he commanded all the Protestants to abide at their own houses under his protection and in the mean while he had sent commande unto the governors of Provinces and cities to practize the like cruelty every where and so 500 were killed at Tolouse 800. at
as may fall amongst the Souldiers in their march that none of them durst take an Apple without the licence of the owner upon pain of death The people being bewitched with such fair inducements did submit unto him as their Prince Doctour and Law-giver He deceived some by words and compelled others with the sword unto subjection The Persians as is touched were easily brought to his obedience When they prevailed over Christians they dealt with them without mercy in Jerusalem they shewed more then beastly cruelty in a Church of Caesarea they massacred above 7000. Christians they made Cyprus once without one Christian about the year 700. they slue in Isuaria 150000. and kept 7000. captives At that time Homar their Prince excused all this cruelty with pretext that he did only pursue the worshippers of images for about that time images were frequent in Christian Churches and the Sarazens could not look on an image for religion We may say then Homar was the rod of God correcting the idolatry and will worship of Christians and the same images did give great advantage to this common enemy by dissention of Christians as followeth in the next Century About the same time arose two several Kingdoms of the Sarazens the first in Asia whereof the chief City was builded by the ruines of Babylon and was called Baldac or Baldacut an 630. after two years Mahumet was poisoned by Albunar one of his Disciples to the end he might have experience of his Prophecies for Mahumet had said that within three daies after his death he would rise again But when Albunar had waited 12. daies he found his body torn by dogs and gathered his bones or what was remaining and buried them in a Pitcher at Macha in Persia He delivered other Prophecies but his followers have not as yet found the truth of them Not many years after the erection of this Kingdom the Aegyptians were wearied of the Roman Empire and sent for the Sarazens unto their aid but it was to their greater woe For the Sarazens made a prey of them and erected another Kingdom in Affrick whose Seat was Alcair or Babylon in Aegypt In both Kingdomes the Supream Governour both in Policy and Religion was called Calipha and they ruled the Provinces by Presidents whom they called Sultans or Soldans who were also High-Priests CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. THe Papishes do brag that the Roman Church is the Mother of all The Roman Church is the Mother of all other Churches Churches and that all Countries who ever believed in Christ were first converted to her faith by such as were precisely sent or at least had their authority from the Pope who lived in the time in which they were converted This say they is so openly set down in the History of the first conversion of every Country as no Protestant were he never so impudent can without blushing deny it So speaketh Thomas Hill a Doctour of Doway in his 4. reason Of his Catholick Religion If the like lies were not frequent amongst them it may seem a wonder how men can be so impudent if they but read the Acts of the Apostles where we have a conversion of Nations without the mention of a Church at Rome And the like may be said if they had read the Recognitions of Clemens whom some call the first Bishop of Rome and some call him the second and some the third all these Books are concerning the conversion of Nations and yet in them is little or nothing of a Church in Rome till he came to the last book and neither is there one word of sending Teachers from Rome into other Nations so that many Nations were converted before any Christian Church was at Rome Other Nations can shew by whom the light of the Gospel came unto them But for Especially not of the old Britans nor Scots Britan say they it is clear That Gregory the I. sent Augustine who is called The Apostle of the English And was not the Christian faith in Britan before that time Read the second Apology of Athanasius and in the first page you shall find that in Constantius time some from Britan were at the great Councel in Sardeis and in the former chapter Sect. 8. we have heard the testimony of Jerom That from Jerusalem and from Britan the Gate of Heaven is equally patent and in other places he mentioneth them and 200. years before him Tertullian against the Jews sheweth That the places of Britan which were unaccessible unto the Romans were subject unto Christ And what places these were Baronius in Annal. ad an 186. Sect. 6. teacheth That it is certain that the Romans did possess the South part of Britan and Adrian caused a Wall to be made betwixt Cart-den and Dumbarton to be a partition between them and the Scots But saith Baronius the Britans who did possess what was on the North-side of the Wall did often pass over and provoke the Romans unto Battel In the time of Eleutherius Bishop of Rome Lucius King of South Britan was a Christian and Baronius cannot deny but long before that the Gospel of Christ had been brought into Britan as saith he Testatur Gilda sapiens And at the same time Donald King of Scotland was a Christian and in the daies of Dioclesian when the persecution was hot in the South part many Christians took their refuge into the North part where the King Crathilint received them and for safety sent many of them into the Isle of Man and there builded a Church unto them that they might serve God freely It is true the South part did change their Inhabitants for division falling amongst them the one party sent for the Saxons for their aid and these were Heathens and subdued all the country except that which is now called South and North Wales and that for their prophaneness and contempt of Religion as Gildas testifieth in a little book de excidio Britannico which is in Bibliotheca Patr. de la Bigne tom 5. About the year 600. Ethelbert had married Bertha Gregory the I. lib. 9. Epist 59. calleth her Aldiberga a Christian who brought with her Lethard a Preacher Beda hist lib. 1. cap. 25. calleth him a Bishop he preached in a Church at Canterbury called Saint Martin's that had been long time before When Augustine was sent by Gregory and came thither he stayed in the Isle of Tenet untill he knew the King's will Beda ibid. By means of Bertha licence was granted and he preached before the King After his conversion Augustine had intelligence of the Britans and sent unto them and craved a meeting with them three of them came unto him he did speak at first fairly and desired them to join with him in conversion of the Heathens They answered We have our own Bishops without their knowledge we may do nothing Then by authority and procurement of the King he inviteth them to a Synod at a place which from him was called Austin-oke or
too wealthy and their successours tooke more pleasure in their wealth then in their industry and piety and when wealth was severed from godliness they became proud and ambitious yet would not want the name of holiness and by the name of holiness with too much wealth they did climbe I will not say unto the highest pinacle of honour but unto Divine honour and were exalted above all that is called God and laid aside even the word of God So that then it might have been said Spernitur à Româ Scriptura novissima Dotum that is when the Romane Church had forsaken piety of conversation purity of worship order of discipline equity of Civill things and all graces or gifts of God lastly she despised the very written word of God Nevertheless God left not men inexcusable nor suffered He them to passe without reproofe by some Witnesses of his Truth even under the grossest darkness And so we have heard not only the Waldenses and such others which made separation from the Church of Rome as the Greeks but some Monks some Abbots some priests some Bishops some Universities some Counsels of States some Parliamens some Councels yea some Cardinals and Popes which were and did continue members of the Romane Church now and then bewailing and declaring the corrupt estate of the Church both in the pretented head and in the body thereof for the greatest part not only in manners rites and discipline but in doctrine also We have heard some professing a desire and attempting a Reformation but were ever hindered by the Popes and court of Rome How then can any man be so impudent if he be not altogether ignorant to say that the Church of Rome hath never erred nor can erre We have heard also some foretelling that a Reformation must bee and shall be yea and some pointing at the very time and year of Reformation We have seen the world prepared for a Reformation by store of antient books printed and spread through Europe by reviving of Liberall Sciences and the prime tongues and by multitude of learned men It followes now to behold how God Reformed his Church not by the direct intention of men but in spite of all his adversaries and as it pleased Him in wisdom for the manifesting of his glory and mercy toward ungratefull mankind PART II. CHAP. I. Of POPES HADRIAN VI. borne in Utrecht of Belgia for his learning and sagacity of judgement was called from Lovan to be Tutour unto Charls the young King of Spaine then he became Bishop of Derthuse and chief Counseller unto Charles and Governour of Spain in the Kings absence and at that time being known at Rome by report only he was chosen Pope January 9. An. 1522. When he was advertised of the election he wrote Letters of thanks unto the Colledge of Cardinals for the good opinion they had conceived of him and whereas three Cardinals were appointed to be sent unto him he desired them to spare their travell for as soone as it might possibly bee he would come unto Rome And because the Senate and people of Rome were displeased that a stranger should have that Dignity he wrote unto them promising whatsoever favour could be expected from him He arrived at Rome in August following In the mean time Soliman the Turk was besieging the isle Rodos And in the seventh moneth carryed it by composition to the great shame of Christians J. Sleidan Comment Lib. 3. adfin It appeares that from Spain Hadrian wrote unto Erasmus to write against Luther and accordingly in an epistle dat Basileae prid jd. Julii An. 1522. ad Jodoc President of the Senate of Mechline he saith Here and there partly by word and partly by epistles I have turned away many from the Lutheran faction and nothing hath discouraged the Lutherans minds so much as that I have openly declared my adherence unto the Romane high priest and disallowing Luthers cause Cheregat was sent with a Brieve as they speak dated Novemb 25. 1522. from Hadrian unto the Princes of Germany shewing that it was grievous unto him that Luther had moved such a stirre and sedition for it concerneth the loss of souls and the destruction of the flock now committed unto him and it is hapned to beginne in the same Country where he was borne which Nation was ever furthest from all supicion of heresy wherefore he craves earnestly that they would helpe to remedy it as quickly as might bee lest through longer delay it happen unto Germany as it did unto Bohem and he promiseth that he will spare neither mony nor travell here in beseeching them that they will every one according to his power do the like seing so many weighty causes may move them heerunto to wit the Glory of Gods holy Name is by this heresy chiefly obscured the rites of the Church are defaced and in a manner abolished and Germany which was wont to have the chief praise of religion now for this revolt cometh into contempt for when they might have easily dispatched Luther and quenched his heresies they have not done it so degenerating from their ancestours which have left a notable example of their vertue at Constance Is it not a most notorious wrong that Luther doth unto them and their forefathers for where as they have followed the religion of the Romane Church now when he condemned that religion he condemned them Let them weigh seriously what those fellowes do intend verily under pretence of Evangelical liberty to take away all Lawes and Magistrates Albeit first he seemes only to impugne the rulers of the Church as tyrannicall and wicked and hitherto they doe craftily hide their intention and traiterously and do flatter Magistrates to the end they may the more freely utter malice against the Clergy but when the clergy are opprest doubtless they will attempt further ..... Luther differeth not much from the sect of Mahomet which permits men to marry many wifes and then to forsake them by which means that wretched hypocrite hath bewitched and allured the greatest part of the world albeit Luther permits not this yet he aduiseth all men which have vowed chastity to marry so giving way unto mans lust that he may have the more to be of his confederacy to the utter destruction of the Commonwealth especially of Germany Therefore it is their part to put in execution the decrees of Pope Leo and of Caesar ...... If any will say Luther was condemned ere he was heard or it is reason the cause should be debated these men think amisse for Christ had taught us the rule of faith and religion whose authority we must follow and not skan the articles of faith by humane reason nor enquire the cause of this or that precept Indeed he is to be heard when he is examined whether he spake thus or thus whether he set forth this or that book but touching the faith and sacraments we may not permit him to dispute nor defend these things which he had written
undique et ano Etpene erupit qui tibi Carle cruor Non tuus iste cruor sanctorum at caede cruorem Quem ferus hausisti concoquere haud poteras III. So soon as Henry king of Poland heard of his Brothers death he Troubles of Henry â— returned privily and quickly and was crowned King of France He renewed the warres against the Reformed Church he took Mons Monmorancy and quartered him for Religion Nevertheless they increased in number for the Duke Alanchon the Kings Brother and the Duke of Condee joyned with them so that a peace was granted and proclamed with liberty of Religion in the year 1576 but that peace endured not long Then Henry king of Navar joyned with the Reformed again yet they were all in great danger in the year 1586. The Pope Sixtus 5. excommunicated the King of Navar and the Prince of Condee and declared them uncapable of the crown of France and ordered King Henry 3. to persue them with arms The King of Navar sent unto Frederik king of Denmark and unto the Princes of Germany for aid They sent their Ambassadors unto the King of France to interceed for the Protestants He returned answer that they should medle with his subiects no more then he did with theirs Wherefore those Princes assembled at Luneburgh where were also the Ambassadors of Navar England Scotland of the Duke of Pomer c. They concluded that the King of Navar should not be forsaken Chytrae Lib. 28. So they sent 5000. horse-men and 20000. foot but unhappily for the Guises and other confoederats in Liga aurea gave them the foil in Lorrain An. 1587. The next year Henry III. understood of the presumption and intention of the Guises and he called a Parliament professing that he would give the chief Commande of his Army against the Hugonots unto Henry Duke of Guise The man doubted of the Kings favor and yet upon those fair words he went unto the Parliament he was killed in his bedchamber and his body was first burnt then his asshes were thrown into Ligeris His brother Lewes a Cardinal was hang'd and his son with some Bishops were imprisoned Within twelve dayes the Queen-mother died through sorow for the death of the Guises Ibid. Behold how God then brought peace unto his Church They who before favoured the Guises secretly do then profess open rebellion against the King the Parisians create Charles Duke of Mayen and Brother of the Duke of Guise to be Governor of Paris and of the Isle of Francia the Sorbonists deny the kings authority and absolve all men from the oath of allegiance Many cities joyn themselves unto Duke Charles to wit Lions Roan Orleance Ambian c. The King assembleth the Nobility he proclames unto all his subiects pardon of all former trespasses if now they shall return into obedience and he threatneth loss of Goods and life if they return not Henry king of Navar craves pardon obtaines it and is made General of the Army against the traitors the Dukes of Mayen and Aumale in Aprile An. 1589. And the same sommer he granted by edict at Nantes Liberty of the Religion liberty unto the Reformed to assemble not only for exercise of their Religion in their churches but also for holding their Synods yearly and so to be free from the jurisdiction of Bishops Which liberty no king of France hath impeded untill this present time and unto all who were under the former Edicts of exile he restored their honors and goods upon their submission Then the followers of Duke Charles called the king an enemy of the Apostolical Roman Church and August 1. new style a Jacobin Monk having purchased leave to deliver a Letter unto the king stabbed him as he was reading the Letter in the belly with a poisoned knife the villan said he was commanded by an Angel to kill the tyrant and his death would bring peace into France The king feared not death at the first and immediatly dispatched Posts to all the chief parts of the realm giving them notice of what was done and exhorting them to constancy and loyalty as is due unto their Soverain Before midnight he apprehendes death and the next day he caused proclaim Henry king of Navar to be his heir After the Henry 4 King of France kings death the Peers of the realm then in the lieger require an oath of the king of Navar to defend the Roman Religion and he swore to maintain even to hazert of his life the Catholick Apostolical and Roman Religion within the kingdom of France and that he will make no change in the exercise thereof and for his own person he will obey the decrees of a godly and lawfull general or National Councel and promiseth to procure it with all diligence and he swear to permit no other Religion but what is already allowed untill peace being restored it shall be otherwise provided and he confirmed all the Officers of State On the other side these and the Ptinces of the blood the other Peers and many others acknowledge Henry 4. king of France and Navar and swear lojalty and fidelity unto him Then both he and they swear that they shall revenge the villanous murder of the late king and the disturbance of the realm against all the rebels Then the Duke Mayen being at that time called Duke of Guise and the king of Spain dealt with the Pope that the king of Navar should not be absolved from the former Sentence and that faction declares Charles Duke de Mayen king of France but the Senat of Paris not admitting that any should be king who were not of the blood royal he was not proclamed there In the year 1593. Henry 4. took his oath to defend the Roman Religion he wrot an abiuration of the doctrine of the Reformed Church and sent it unto the Pope then he received a pardon and the Popes blessing and was absolved in the Church of S. Denis by the arch Bishop of Bourges upon condition to embrace the Acts of the Councel of Trent and to cause them to be observed within his realms to hear Masse to choose Mary for his advocate before God to breed the young Prince of Condee in the Romish religion c. But though for earthly peace he professed Popery yet in the Parliament at Roan An. 1597. he gave liberty of Religion within his dominions One day he said unto a Noble man I saw you tooday at the Masse Yes said the other I will follow your Majesty The King replied But you shall not have the Crown of France for it IV. Some variances arose amongst them of the Augustan Confession The causes of variance amongst the Lutherans 1. Whereas in the year 1547. theâ— were pressed by the book called Interim to accept that article Good works are necessary unto salvation the Divines of â—itteberg for peace sake did yeeld unto it but those of Iena as being more wary thought good to wave that phrase
Austria General of his Army against the Turk did consult of an expert Lieutennant to go with him he was advised to employ Alfonso Duke of Ferraria who thretty years before had been a Commander in Hungary under Maximilian and then notwithstanding his old age was willing to aid Christendom in so great necessity and because he had no children he would provide his inheritance unto his cousin Caesar Estensis and besought the Pope to declare him his heir if it shall happen that he shall not return and for this he profered unto the Pope some thousand Ducats of gould But pope Clemens VIII could not be moved by prayer nor reward to grant this and so through his fault the old Duke left that expedition Da. Chytra in Chron. Saxon. par 5. Nevertheless the Emperour sent his Army against the Turk in Hungary they did not good neither that year nor the next and in the year 1598. by means of the Cham of Tatary was a Treaty of peace between the Emperour and the Turks the articles that were demanded were so high on both sides that their treating was in vain Then was great fear amongst the Christians untill God gave then some space of breathing by raising up some Bassa's against their own Master and as somtimes amongst the Midianites Iudg. 7. the Tatars in the Turkish Army fell into variance with their confederats and fought most cruelly one against another in the year 1599. XII In year 1600. Tiber overflowed his banks to the great damage of Rome in time of the Iubilee the Pope sent a priest Monâ—orius to say some prayers and to give an Hosty called Agnus Dei unto the River but the river would not accept such sacrifices The same year the Jesuits persuaded Ferdinand Duke of Austria to expell all the Ministers out of Styria and the people that would not return to their old idolatry were persecuted some were imprisoned and some leaving their lands went away with their families into other contreyes Then all the churches were thrown down that the Protestants had built and many graves were opened in dispite of the dead people Before that time had been peace among the Germans notwithstanding the difference of religion but these firebrands kindled a new persecution and persuaded the Magistrats to oppress their subiects But God made the Turks to punish the Duke Ferdinand so that he losed more another way Osiand Cent. 16. Lib. 4. Cap. 54. XIII It may please some to read a story which Nic. Hemingius hath in VVhere the Christians vvere before the Reformation the end of his catechism his last question is If we should think so of the Popish Masse it seems that for many years the Lords Supper hath not been rightly administred in the world Ans. So do the Papists obiect but they are deceived whill they say that the Supper was not used if not with them for they shut up the Church in too narrow bounds seeing it is spread through as Christ witnesseth and I oppose his alone testimony unto all Priests and devils But if you ask Where was the Church without the jurisdiction of the Pope I answer There were many godly people in the outward society of the Romanists who albeit they were deprived of the use of the Supper yet they under stood rightly the foundations of religion and the articles of faith here he might have said that they received the sacrament with a true faith as he had spoken before of Bernard and certainly many were such Likewise in Turcia Arabia Persia and in Egypt The forme of the Christian Religion in Egypt there were even from the time of the Apostles and tooday are Churches albeit under grievous tyranny as Gods people sometime were in Egypt But lest you think that I speak amiss I will shew you the description of the Supper and liturgy as it is tooday in Arabia and Egypt where Christians are Three years agoe The book was written Hafniae December 4. 1560. in Praefat. an antient and grave man Demetrius by name and Thessalonian by nation being sent by the Patriarch of Constantinople told me many things of the religion of the Christians liuing among the Turks and because he had lived ten years in Cairo that famous city of Egypt which is also called Misrim he declared unto mee the rites of the Church there being translated out of the Arabik the narration whereof I have distinguished thus 1. The Christians in Cairo have many churches all marked with a half moon which is the Turkish badge but without bells they are called by the cry of a man unto their religion and without idols excep that they have historical pictures out of the old and new Testament upon the wals of the churches 2. The Pastor of Antioch is their Patriarch who that he may be known to be Patriarch hath a broad bonnet with a red cross in the midst on his head as the badge of his office 3. Four times yearly to wit the day of the Lords nativity the day of resurrection the day of Pentecost and August 15 all Christians that are there do communicat of both elements there is no difference of laiks and priests but the same mysteries are given unto them both 4. The celebration of the Masse is in this manner The priest puts-on alba pallium after our manner almost excep that he had four red crosses upon his priestly vesture one on his right arm another upon his left arm a third upon his brest and the fourth upon his back that howsoever he turn the badge of Christ the high priest may be seen 5. The priest being so cloathed in the vestiary comes forth and turning unto the people he saith with a lowd voice that he may be heard by all that are present Blessed be the Kingdom of the Father and of the Sone and of the holy Ghost both ever and unto all ages of ages and all the people answereth Amen 6. After this confession he subjoineth a prayer unto the holy Trinity and all the people answereth Amen 7. When the prayer is ended the the people sing Holy Father holy Mighty holy Immortal have mercy on us 8. After this song they read out of the writings of the Apostles first in Greek then in Arabik because many Christians that are there have come from Arabia 9. They sing Hallelujah 10. The Gospel is read in Greek and then in Arabik 11. When the Gospel is ended all the people sing the song which they call Cherubim 12. When that song is ended the chief Minister hath a Sermon for an hour almost for the Sermon is never beyond one hour 13. When the Sermon is ended the words of the Supper are rehearsed out of the pulpit and that upon the four festivals as I said before at the third number 14. Then coming from the pulpite unto the table which is placed in the mist of the Church the priest directing his face toward the people saith Every good gift and perfect donation descends
use without favor and no part thereof be disponed to their friends or any other person for their commodity 6 Great reason their forsciture alwaye preceeding That all persons be inhibited under the pain of treason and losse of life lands and goods to receipt supply rise-with or concurr or have intelligence with the foresaid excommunicats under whatsoever pretense of vasalls or dependes 7 To be ready at my charge it is very meet But I understand not the last clause That all the subjects be charged to put themselves in arms by all good means they can remaning in full readines to pursue and defend as they shall be certified by his Majesty or otherwise finding occasions urgent 8 I shall omitt no diligence in that which can be required at my hands as I shall answer to God That the ship arrived at Montros be apprehended and the persons which were within her together with others which have had any dealing with them according as they shall be given up in writ be called and diligently examined for discovery of the practises and purposes which they have presently in hand 9, Distingue tempora conciliabis Scripturas The meaning of this the bearers will expound unto you Forsomuch as the Lord Hume hath controveened sundry points wherein he was obliged unto the Church of Edinb by his promise at the receiving of his subscription as in not satisfying the Synod of Fife in not receiving a Minister into his house in not removing out of his bounds Captain Andrew Gray and Thomas Tyry whereby as also by his scandalous life since his subscription he hath given just cause of suspicion unto the Church and all good men that as yet in his heart he is not sanctified truly or converted to the true religion Therefore that his Majesty would take earnest tryall of the premisses and thereby judge if there appear in him such sincerity of religion life as his Majesty may trust him and the Church may expect true friendship in so dangerous a time in the cause of religion and if that be not found that his Majesty would remove him from his company and discharge him of all publick office and command 10 The complaints belong not unto your offices alwayes That the guard presently taken up be tryed together with the Captaines because many complaints are given unto the Assembly against them IV. I have satisfied the bearers Subscribitur Iames R. Whereas a horrible superstition is used in Garioch and in other parts of the Countrey in not labouring a parcell of ground dedicated to the devill under the name of the good mans croft the Church for remedy hereof hath found meet that an article be propounded unto the Parliament that an Act may proceed for ordaining all persons possessors of such lands to cause tille and labour them before a certain day to be appointed thereunto or in case of disobedience the same landes to fall into the Kings handes to be disponed unto sueh persons as shall please his Majesty who will labor them V. Alexander Lord Hume compeares and is asked by the Moderator Whither he confesseth with his heart and mouth as before the Lord that he was justly casten out of the Church by the Sentence of excommuniation pronounced against him by the Synod of Fife and as he will answer upon pain of salvation The from of absolution of excommunication damnation to speak the truth simply He protestes and acknowledges that he was justly excommunicat and confesses his fault in deserving it Then he is asked Why he sought not to be relaxed from that Sentence according to the direction to the Presbytery of Edinburgh He excuseth himselve by ignorance of that part of the Act. And being accused Why he detained the stipends of some Ministers namely of Chirnside he answereth he is ready to pay whatsoever he oweth by law Why he hath no observed the conditions named in the Act of the Presbytery of Edinburg to wit that he should have a Minister in his Family and remove Tho. Tyry out of his company He remembreth not that he was required to have a Minister in his family but now he is willing to accept any whom the Church shall appoint as for Tho. Tyry he was in was in his service after that time but understood not that he was obliged to remove him untill the Church did excommunicate him and since that time he hath discharged removed him He is asked Whither he knew a priest named Cowy or any that was set on land out of that ship coming lately from Flanders He denieth both He is asked Whether the Jesuit Mackwherry was in his house lately He confesses that he was in this house within these five dayes and came without out his knowledge nor had he any missive or commission unto him and he stayd not above an halfhour Lastly the said Lord confesseth and protestes in the presence of God whom he takes to witness and the Lord Jesus who will judge the quick the dead that he professeth from his heart the religion pâ—esently professed by the Church here present whereof he hath already subscribed the Articles before the Presbytery of Edinburgh and now acknowledgeth to be the only true infallible religion which leadeth unto salvation and wherein he intends to live and dy and which he shall to his uttermost defend against all the enemies thereof and as he shall answer to the dreadfull God he forsakes the Romane religion as Antichristian and directly opposite to the truth of God and his true Service And these things he testifieth by lifting up his hand and declaring before God that he hath no dispensation nor indulgence to subscribe or sweare Certain brethren are appointed to conferre with him at his own lodging for the fuller tryall of his resolution On the second day thereafter Alex. L. Hume compeares and humbly craves to be absolved from the Sentence of excommunication protesting that in time coming he will give proof of obedience and service unto God and maintain the truth of His religion presently professed by the Church here present unto his lifes end and howbeit some time he had been of a different religion now he avoweth since he hath been better informed in the Heads wherein he differed the Confession of faith and religion presently professed by the Assembly and if hereafter he shall decline from it he submits himselfe unto the Censure of the Church hoping by Gods grace that he shall never make defection Because all these answers and professions have been passed by word only the Assembly judgeth it meet that some articles be written and then subscribed by him and thirdly to consider of his absolution The next day these Articles were propounded in write unto him 1. That Alexander L. Hume ratify approve the subscription and oath given by him unto the Confession of faith at Edinburgh December 22. last or subscribe again in face of the Assembly 2. That he
Indulgence so liberally confirms the People in their Superstition and Pharasaical opinion of Works But what is there for the glory of God or promoting Piety They are wont to object several pretences of their Religion which may be reduced into ten 1. The stateliness of their Churches in comparison of the emptiness and baseness of others 2. Their Unnion and Harmony when others fall into Shivers 3. Their Antiquity and others are but of Yesterday 4. They press us to acknowledge that the Church of Rome was once true And then they infer therefore they are the true Church as yet since the true Church cannot perish nor be changed in the Essentials 5. They call for the time place and persons when where and by whom the change came 6. Where did our Church lurk so long 7. The Authours of the Reformation had no Commission to attempt it 8. They vaunt of their succession without interruption 9. They glory of the substance of Religion which cannot be deemed to be still with them 10. They bewitch the people with ambitious ostentation of innumerable Friers who amongst them have renounced the World that they may attain Eternal Life All these pretences are clearly refuted by Io. Calvin Lib. de Scandalis and after him by Io. Cameron Lib. de Rom. Ecclesiae praejudiciis in a direct and dogmatical way but they are as it were sensibly demonstrated to be but idle words by Histories where we see them all confuted not only by such as did separate or were cast out of the Roman Church but even by such as lived and died in it without any separation except in judgement The Papists cannot deny but plainly confess that their Church was corrupt both in the pretended Head and Members in respect of Manners so that a Reformation was necessary but they deny the corruption in Faith or Doctrine And they say Though the Popes were wicked men yet they wanted not their power of Jurisdiction and of dispensing the sacred Mysteries Unto the first part the Apostle saith When some have put away a good Conscience they make shipwrack concerning the Faith On these words Chrysostom saith That is truly said for where the Life is rebukable such Doctrine must needs follow and so ye may see very many to have fallen into the Pit of Miseries and to have returned into Heathenish Rites for lest they be tormented with the fear of evils to come they indeavour every way to perswade themselves that all things are false which our Religion teaches and so they turn from the Faith Accordingly the Histories shew that some Popes have denied the Immortality of the Soul and have called the Gospel of Christ a Fable As for the Pope's Jurisdiction it was not so from the beginning as it is now neither Ecclesiastical nor Civil for other Bishops had power within their own Diocies without dependance upon the See of Rome as the Bishops of Millan of Ravenna and others in Italy and the Bishops of other Nations And Pope Gregory the I. as others before him did acknowledge the Emperour as his Lord and himself his Servant afterwards the Pope did salute the Emperour as his Son and by degrees they made the Emperours their Vassals Servants and Lacqueys So that if Peter and Paul were alive on Earth they would certainly deny the Popes to be their Successours because they differ besides many other Articles of the Faith so far in the point of subjection or rather exalting themselves above all that is called God yea certainly they would call the Pope the Antichrist according to what they have written in 2 Thess 2. and 2 Pet. 2. The Romanists say That in this point they have advantage against us because the Antients have written that Antichrist must be one Person of the Tribe of Dan sit in Jerusalem c. Truly it is no marvel that in the primitive times the most learned were mistaken I except the Apostles concerning the Antichrist since the prophecies could not be throughly understood before they were in some good measure accomplished But if we inquire the judgement of the learned and prudent men in the middle times concerning the Antichrist and generally of the corruption of the Church we may receive more sure information and certainly those are the best Witnesses of what was done in their daies A good number of their Testimonies in all ranks I have compiled for this end in this Book which is humbly presented unto Your HIGHNES first trusting that under Your Patronage others may the more willingly look upon it and be informed in the Truth and then with confidence it shall be graciously accepted because Saepè Tibi Deus hic saepe legentur Avi with the same travel of reading in Your tender years Your HIGHNES may learn both the condition of God's Church in former times and the lives of Your Glorious Ancestours Emperours and Kings of whom You have Your Illustrious Descent and so from them You may know how to serve God and how to deport Your Self in all the daies of Your Pilgrimage that You may be glorious in Heaven and the following Ages may have Your example outvying and outstripping if possible all the Williams Charlses Henries Jameses Adolphs and others in Christian Prudence Righteousness Prowess and Temperance So prayeth Your HIGHNESSES Most humble And obedient Servant ALEX. PETRIE THE FIRST TABLE Shewing some Texts of Scripture that are now controverted and how they were expounded in former times For understanding these Tables it is to be noted that because the Book is divided into two parts in respect of numbring the pages therefore in the Tables the letter S signifieth the second part and the number following directs unto the second part and where S is not the number directs unto the first part Likewise as if every page were divided into three parts the letter b pointeth at the beginning or first part of the page the letter m at the middle or second part or thereby and the letter e at the end or third part In this first Table the letter p stands between the numbers of the verse and of the page Psal LI 17. p. 100. LXII 12. p. 27. e CXX 3. p. 102. m Zach. XI 17. p. 473. e Matth. XII 46. p. 212. e XVI 18. p. 97. m 157. m 172. e 211. m 212. e 293. e 244. e 317. e 331. m 435. e 488. b. 576. m S. 291. e XVI 19. p. 213. b 543. e XXIII 37. p. 370. m XXIV 24. p. 28. e XXVI 39. p. 349. m Luk. I. 28. 35. p. 174. m XVI 31. p. 213. m XXII 19. p. 98. e 31. p. 475. b 32. p. 543. e 38. p. 347. m Joh. I. 16. p. 27. e 17. p. 213. m III. 13. p. 213. e 223. m S. 306. m VI. 35. p. 214. b 53. p. 102. m 55 56. p. 175. m 63. p. 214. m X. 1 2 3. p. 214. m 223. e 10 28. p. 175. m
the Image of Christ which is given to Christ himself 7. Concerning what Agrippa speaks of the reliques of the Saints in his time Of Reliques it is observable how Gregory the I. writ unto the Empress Constantia lib. 3. Ep. 30. The Majesty of your piety who are famous for study of religion and love of holiness hath commanded that I should send the head of Saint Paul or some part of his body for that Church which is builded in the Palace to the honour of the same Saint Paul the Apostle and while I was desirous that these things might be commanded unto me in which I giving most ready obedience might have the more aboundantly provoked your favour toward me the greater sadness hath overtaken me because you command that which â— neither can nor dare do And he addeth examples of some who had attempted to remove the bodies of some Saints and were smitten with sudden death and others were affrighted and dispersed with the fear of Thunder and therefore he saith Let my most gracious Lady know that it is not the custom of the Romans when they give the reliques of Saints that they presume to touch any part of the body but only a band is sent in a box and that is layed by the holy bodies of the Saints and that is taken up again and sent unto the Church which is to be dedicated Whether these examples be true or not believe Gregory they who will But if other stories can be believed many bodies of Martyrs and Confessours were carried from place to place before his time and after it and in many places of the earth Nor can it be denied that the removing of their bodies which in the fury of persecution had been buried in obscure corners was commendable if restlesse minds had not turned charitable offices into excessive superstition And sundry Ancients do record that miracles were wrought in these places where they were buried as Augustine de civit Dei lib. 22. cap. 8. and Chrysostom in his Book against the Heathens And no less certain is it That Satan took occasion upon their esteem they had of dead bodies to deceive many and that many waies Augustine in Confess lib. 6. cap. 2. sheweth how his mother Monica when she came to Millain would have brought her pottage bread and wine into the Churches or as he calleth them Memorials of the Saints as was the custom of Affrica the door-keeper did hinder her because the Bishop of the place had forbidden it and he did admire how his mother so soon did rather condemn her former custom than call into question the countermand because the custom was like unto the superstition of the Gentiles Jerom to 2. Ep. 2. against Vigilantius telleth how he said Why shouldest thou with so great honour not only honour but adore also I know not what thou worshippest in a little vessel that thou carriest about Why doest thou with adoring kiss dust covered in a cloath we see a custom of the Heathens brought almost into the Church under pretext of religion that whilest the Sun shineth heaps of wax-torches are kindled and they kiss and adore every where a little I know not what dust in a small vessel covered with a precious cloath These men give forsooth great honour unto the most blest Martyrs whom they think to make glorious by their silly Torches when the Lamb who is on the midst of the Throne glorifieth them with the splendour of his Majesty Jerom writeth very bitterly against Vigilantius for writing so and denieth the fact saying O mad head who ever did adore Martyrs who thinketh man to be a God c. There he saith Constantine had caused to transport the bodies of Andrew Luke and Timothy to Constantinople and the Emperour Arcadius had brought the body of the Prophet Samuel from Judea unto Thracia and some Bishops had transported other bodies but none did adore the bodies Hence appears his judgement and the practice of the Churches where he did live or which he knew but it seems he knew not what was done where Vigilantius did live of whom I add here the words of Erasmus in the Argument before that Epistle Vigilantius by nation a Gall and Presbyter of the Church at Barcilona in Spain writ that book wherein he did teach that Reliques of Martyrs should not be adored neither should there be Vigiles at their graves which at that time was done in great religiousness and so against this man falleth Jerom a scolding with reproaches that I wish he had been more moderate as for the night Vigiles they did not please the Church-men as is clear enough that by their authority they are taken away the name only remaining and of that custom is Affrica and other places Augustine de civit Dei lib. 8. cap. ult saith We do not erect Churches Priesthoods Holy things and Sacrifices unto the Martyrs because not they but their God is our God we do honour the remembrance of them as of the holy men of God who have for the truth foughten unto the death of their bodies to the end the true religion may be known all false and feigned religions being convinced But what faithfull man ever heard a Priest standing at an Altar builded upon the holy body of a Martyr for the honour and worship of God say in his prayers Peter or Paul or Cyprian I offer a sacrifice unto thee when at the memory of them it is offered unto God who made them both Men and Martyrs and hath joined them with his Holy Angels in heavenly honour to the end that by that solemnity we may both give thanks unto God for their victory and by calling upon him for help we may exhort our selves to the imitation of their Crowns and Palms in the renewing of their remembrance Therefore whatsoever obsequies of religiousness are performed in the places of Martyrs are ornaments of their memorials and not holy things or sacrifices of the dead as Gods and whosoever bringeth meat thither which truly is not done by the better Christians and in most part of the earth is no such custom nevertheless whosoever doth it when they have layed it down they pray and take it away again that they may eat it or give a part thereof unto the indigent they desire to have it hallowed there by the merits of the Martyrs in the name of the Lord of Martyrs That these are not sacrifices of the Martyrs he knows who knows this one thing that the sacrifice of Christians is there offered unto God and so we worship not the Martyrs neither with divine honours nor with human crimes So far he On these last words Lud. Vives hath this Annotation concerning the practice of his own time Many Christians do often sin in a good thing that they worship divos divasque their gods and goddesses no otherwise than God himself neither do I see in many what difference is betwixt their opinion concerning the Saints and that which the Heathens
thought of their Gods Impious was the opinion of Vigilantius who deprived the Martyrs of all honour if he did so Foolish was that of Eunomius who would not enter into the Churches of Martyrs lest he were compelled to adore the dead Martyrs are to be reverenced and not adored as God as Jerom writeth against Vigilantius And in his next Annotation he saith But now the fashion is when religion is solemnized unto Christ who delivered mankind by his death to shew plaies unto the people nothing differing from the old scenical plaies although I say no more he will think it fitly enough who shall hear it sports are made of a most serious purpose He continueth shewing their abhominable sports Hither may be referred another History in Chrysostom to 1. in his book against the Heathens The Apostate Emperour Julian went to the Temple of Apollo at Daphne and with great instance did ask a response concerning a purpose intended by him and it was answered This place of Daphne is full of dead bodies which hath averted the Oracle whereupon Julian commandeth to take away the body of Babylas There Chrysostom argueth against the Emperour that Babylas were mightier then Julian's God But the good man did not conceive the policy of the Divel by subtily instilling into the minds of imprudent men a superstitious fancy concerning the reliques of the dead and their power as Bellarmine de cultu Sanctor lib. 2. cap. 2. would prove from the same example that the reliques should be adored And whereas he alledgeth that the miracles that were done at the graves of the Martyrs were done to the end these reliques should be worshipped Augustine de civit Dei lib. 22. cap. 9. saith contrarily Unto what faith did these miracles attest save unto that where Christ is preached to have risen in the flesh and to have ascended into Heaven in the flesh for even the Martyrs were Martyrs that is witnesses of this faith they giving testimony unto this faith did indure the enmitie of the world and did overcome them not by fighting but by dying for this faith they died who may obtain these things from the Lord for whose name they were killed for this faith their wondrous patience hath gone before that in these miracles so great power might follow for if the resurrection of the flesh eternally hath not gone before in Christ or shall not be as is fore-told by Christ or was fore-told by the Prophets who had also prophecied of Christ why can the Martyrs do so great things who were killed for that faith by which the resurrection is preached For whether God worketh by himself in a wondrous way whereby the eternal worketh temporarie things or if he doth those things by his servants and the same things that he doth by his servants whether he doth some of them by the spirits of the Martyrs as by men that are as yet in the bodie or all these by his Angels whom he commandeth invisibly and without bodies so that what things are said to be done by Martyrs are done by them praying and obtaining and not working or whether these things be done some one way and some another which can no way be comprehended by mortals nevertheless they give testimonie unto that faith which preacheth the resurrection of the flesh for ever So far he Hence we see that Augustine will not say definitively that the miracles were done by the Saints and that he holdeth that they were for confirmation of the faith which the Martyrs did believe and preach and for no other faith But most certain it is not any Martyr did ever teach or believe that Saints or their reliques should be worshipped Add the testimonie of Ge. Cassander in Consult art 21. We read saith he that of old they made vows and undertook pilgrimages unto places famous for the reliques of Martyrs which then was profitable while the memorie of the Martyrs was yet fresh and certain and while God by undoubted miracles did shew that their souls do live whose bodies were dead thereby confirming the faith which they did profess But abuses did by little and little creep in for Basil did complain that in his daies this custom was corrupt and in the time of Augustine the custom of bearing meat unto the graves of Martyrs was forbidden by Ambrose as is clear in Augustine Confess lib. 6. cap. 2. and in latter times too much hath been given to the reliques and memories of Saints when wicked men began to put false confidence in foolish worship which abuse is condemned by the Councel at Cabilon Cap. 45. and other corruptions were added to wit for gain false reliques were daily suggested and feigned miracles were reported superstition was thereby fostered and by illusion of the Divel new reliques were invented which abuse is condemned by a Councel at Lions at this day the world seems to be full of reliques so that it may be feared that upon due examination most detestable impostures may be manifested as in some places it is made manifest as of old it hapned unto Saint Martine who did find under the famous name of a Martyr the monument not of a Martyr but of a wicked Robber Wherefore it seems good to abstain from all ostentation of reliques and to stir up the people to reverence the true reliques that is to follow the examples of their godliness and vertues that are extant written by them or of them Thus Cassander hath observed two corruptions to wit superstitious confidence in the worship of true reliques and a sacrilegious forging of false reliques But now the superstitious custom of Rome is come to such height that Jesuit Vasques is licentiated to send in publick That the very worms may be worshipped with a good intention and sincere faith as if the worms consumers of the holy reliques were filled with some vertue yet not to be worshipped publickly Vasq lib. 3. adorat cap. 8. num 114. and Bellarm li. cit cap. 4. saith The reliques of Saints to wit their bones ashes cloaths c. are to be adored although not with the same kind of adoration as the spirits of the Saints yet with more than human or civil worship to wit with religious supplication kissing circumgestation thurification lighting of Tapers c. 8. In former times many were desirous to see Jerusalem but others did disswade Pilgrimages them as Jerom to 1. Ep. ad Paulin. saith It is laudable not to have been in Jerusalem but to have lived well in Jerusalem for that Citie is to be sought which killed not the Prophets nor shed the blood of Christ but which maketh the currents of the flood glad which being on a mountain cannot be hid which the Apostle calleth the mother of the Saints in which he rejoiceth that he had freedom with the righteous Neither in saying so do I reprove my self of inconstancie or condemn what I do that I seem in vain after the example of Abraham to have forsaken my kindred
and countrie but I dare not inclose the omnipotencie of God in narrow bounds and restrain him in a little part of the earth whom the Heaven cannot comprehend Every one of the believers are weighed not according to the diversitie of places but by excellencie of faith and true worshippers do adore the Father neither at Jerusalem nor on mount Garizim because God is a Spirit and his worshippers must worship him in spirit and truth the spirit bloweth where he pleaseth the earth is the Lords and the fulness thereof since the Fleece of Judea is dried up and all the World is wet with the dew of Heaven and many comming from the East and West are set down in the bosom of Abraham God hath ceased to be known in Juda only and his name to be great in Israel but the sound of the Apostles hath gone thorow all the World and their words unto the ends of the earth Our Saviour being in the Temple said unto his Disciples Arise let us go hence and unto the Jews Your house shal be left desolate seeing Heaven and Earth shall pass away certainly all earthly things shall pass away therefore the places of the Cross and Resurrection are profitable unto them who bear their Cross and they rise with Christ daily who shew themselves of so great habitation Moreover they say The Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord let them hear from the Apostle Ye are the Temple of the Lord and the Holy Ghost dwelleth in you both from Jerusalem and from Brittan is the gate of Heaven equally patent Antonius and all the multitude of Monks of Aegypt Mesopotamia Pontus Cappadocia and Armenia have not seen Jerusalem and without this Citie the gate of Paradise is patent unto them Blessed Hilarion although he was born and lived in Palestina saw Jerusalem but one day only that he might not seem to despise the holy places for their vicinitie nor yet include the Lord in one place You will say Why go I so far off To the end thou shouldest know that nothing is deficient to thy faith though thou hast not seen Jerusalem and that thou think not us the better that we enjoy the habitation of this place but whether here or there thou shalt have alike reward according to thy works Augustine also in his book de morib eccl cathol cap. 34. complaineth that many did adore graves and pictures and some did drink upon the dead and luxuriously burie themselves upon the buried which abuses the Church indeavoureth daily to amend Agreeable unto this complaint is that passage in Gregorie lib. 9. Ep. 71. Whereas the English were wont to sacrifice Oxen to their Gods and on that day they did feast and make merrie Gregorie adviseth Way was given unto rites for a time Augustine to turn that Divelish solemnitie into a feast of dedication or birth-day of some Martyr and then to kill the Oxen not to the Divel but to praise God when they did eat to the end that the hard-hearted people be not discouraged for want of a merrie day to forsake their idolatrie and because they who will climb high must go by degrees And lib. 12. Ep. 31. speaking of the English he saith according to the Apostle who saith I gave you milk to drink and not strong food I have yeelded now these things unto them but not to be held or continued in after-times lest the good which is lately planted and yet but of a tender root be pulled up but rather being begun may be strengthned and carried to more perfection Truly if those things that we have done be otherwise then we should have done know thou that it was not done for the thing it self but by commiseration Whence it appears that not only these feasts at the graves but many other rites came into the Church by condescending unto the rudeness of the Gentiles and they who at first did indulge them did not simply allow these rites but would by degrees bring the people unto the Christian faith and they would not have used them if the rude people would have imbraced the puritie of God's worship But afterwards especially in the Western Churches religion did consist for the most part in such rites and if people would observe these little care was to inform them in the faith Then as in the preceding 200. years people had affection towards Jerusalem so when the Bishop of Rome was called the Universal Bishop people forgat Jerusalem for a space and looked towards Rome and would go thither to confess their sins as we will find more particularly and yet even then many did reprove it as followeth for the present I will add but one testimonie of Bernard in Ep. 113. ad Lelbert Abbat S. Michae saying This your son having forsaken by my counsel his peregrination though he undertook it by your licence hath returned for when we knew that he had attempted it in levitie and you had yeelded because of his importunitie we reproved him sharply as he was worthy and perswaded him to return repenting so far as we could guess of his levitie and improbitie and promising amendment hereafter we judging righteously that howsoever one be guiltie he should exerce repentance in his own Monasterie rather then by going from Province to Province for the purpose of Monks is not to seek the earthly but heavenly Jerusalem and that not by walking on foot but by amending in affections thus Bernard And when the worship of Saints and reliques was once received it was easie for Priests to perswade pilgrimages unto this or that monument either for pennance or some special remedie to be found there more than in another place Bellarm. de cult Sanct. lib. 1. cap. 20. Of this hear Pol. Vergil saying We read not go to any part of the earth to seek God who is everie where but some have no such intention but rather go to behold the image of some Saint never thinking in all their journey of God far contrarie to the worship that was prescribed by the Fathers Against such men may well be applied that of Persius O souls prone to the earth and void of Heaven Why should we use such rites in our Churches and in the way they feed themselves delicatelie and lest they wax sad they have with them some Pleasant I will not say their Whores or Mistresses to cause them to laugh and tell them merrie sports as it were to refresh their wearied minds O vain travel we should sojourn that being sequestred from domestick cares which divert us from thinking upon the other life to dart the bodie and cause it to do service unto reason and give unto the poor as Christ commandeth Vergil in Interpret Orat. Dom. 9. Out of what is said may be partlie seen what was the estate of the Western Of Monks Church in the daies of Pope Gregorie the I. and that after him a thicker mist arose out of the Sea as indeed puritie of Doctrine perished
more and more and the Church was wondrously darkned with mens Traditions apparitions of spirits were frequent which when the Bishops and Priests did receive they were deceived and made no small Apostasie from the true faith into the confidence of merits and mens satisfactions So that Iohn de Molin in Specul Carmel cap. 6. hath truly observed that from the time of the Emperour Heraclius unto his own time The day declined to the evening and the Church hath suffered an Eclipse yea and almost made defection Io. Bal. cent 1. 74. appr 2. About these times saith another men were as it were made for barbaritie and many of the Ancients in whose books was the doctrine and acts of antiquitie being forsaken through negligence did suffer another and worse death In all which following calamities the Monks were not the least Agents for when the Monkish life was had in admiration the Popes thought them the fitter instruments in prosecuting their pleasure Before that time they had not authoritie to preach the word nor administer the Sacraments as may be seen at length in Gratian. caus 16. especially qu. 1. cap. Adjicimus there is an ordinance of Pope Leo I. that none but the Priests of the Lord should preach the word whether he were a Monk or Laick whatsoever measure of knowledge he had and Cap. hinc est etiam it is said The Ecclesiastical historie testifieth that untill the daies of Eusebius Losinius and Siricius Monks were only Monks and not Clergie And Gregorie lib. 4. Ep. 1. No man can serve in the Office of a Church-man and continue in a Monkish rule ordinarily And they all were Laicks except the Abbot saith Bellarmin de Monac lib. 2. cap. 4. and Spalatens de Rep. Eccles lib. 2. cap. 12. proveth it at length but they were subject unto the Priests of the Parish in receiving the Sacrament or if they were many they had their own Priest as Epiphanius ordained Paulinian Priest of Saint Jerom's Monasterie Bellarm. de not Eccles lib. 4. cap. 10. But Pope Boniface the IV. gave them libertie to preach and his successours gave them power of binding and loosing and although they had not charge of souls they made them equal in power everie where with the Priests in their own Parishes Gratian. caus 16. qu. 1. Sunt tamen They did cloak their idleness with profession of povertie according to the order of Saint Basil Augustine and other fathers which rules of the late Monks were so far from the institution of the Fathers that they never had dreamed any such thing could follow saith Pol. Vergil de invent rer lib. 7. cap. 3. for according to the institutions Monks had nothing of their own neither did live chargeably unto others but upon the works of their hands and they gave their works unto their Decanus saith August de mori Eccles Cathol lib. 1. cap. 31. and in Reg. 2. tradita Fratrib cap. 2. he commandeth them to read some hours to pray some hours and to work some hours Chrysost hom 59. ad pop Antioch saith They know not begging and Bellarm. de monast lib. 2. cap. 43. and Durae contr Whitak fol. 387. out of Jerom Epiphanius and others shew that all the Monks in old times did work as the Apostle had commanded except one Monasterie of Saint Martin so writeth Basil in exercit ser 4. But in the seventh Centurie they had fair Cloisters Princely Abbies rich Revenues and what did they not purchase But no work at all amongst the most part of them so that Bernard crieth in Apolog. ad Guil. abbat O how far different are we from the Monks in the daies of Antonius And in Epist 42. he saith Work dark places voluntarie povertie these do nobilitate Monks but your eies behold everie thing your feet tread in everie market your tongues are heard in all Counsels your hands do pull unto you everie patrimonie As they were not sloathfull in their own affairs so when the Popes and Bishops began to have more care of policie preferment and such earthly things and each one to strive against the usurpation of another more then they did study the Scriptures Then the Benedictines and afterwards other sorts of hypocrites were sent under colour of preaching Christ but indeed to deceive the world and to perswade men to submit themselves unto the See of Rome The Monks propined the cup of fornication to all nations they perswade Kings to subject their Crowns unto the High-priest and they were the sowers of his superstitious rites and other errours as may be seen at length in the Historie of the Councel at Trent in the Congregations of the 4. and 5. Sessions where the Bishops and Rulers sought to take these liberties from Monks but the Romish Courtiers would not The Bishops of Spain and Gallicia in the 4. Councel at Toledo did espie this hypocrisie and Cap. 52. did ordain That Bishops should restrain all Religious persons so did the Monks call themselves as if there were no religion in others who were not of the number of the Clergie and went from place to place And each Bishop should compell them within his Diocie to return into some Monasterie or take them to a Parish unless they were dismissed for age or sickness This Act could not stand for the mysterie of iniquitie must go on So that justly doth I. Hooper Bishop of Glocester and Martyr an 1555. call the Monks the pale horse saying This pale horse is the time wherein hypocrites and dissemblers entred into the Church under pretence of true religion they killed more souls with heresies and superstition then all the Tyrants that ever were did kill bodies with fire sword or banishment as it appears by his name who sitteth upon the horse that is Death for all souls who leave Christ and trust to these hypocrites live unto the Divel in everlasting pain these pretenced and false hypocrites have stirred the Earthquakes that is the Princes of the World against Christ's Church Letters of Saints and Martyrs Printed an 1564. pag. 116. By their Sermons they did commend the primacie of the Pope everie where and Boniface the V. and then other Popes gave them so many Prerogatives that they who had the greatest desire of libertie became Monks Erasmus in Vita Hieron Yea and Kings forsaking their Scepter betook them to a Monkish life as Bambas King of the Goths in Spain and some retaining their Crowns professed themselves of the Order of Monks by dispensation With provision that they give Revenue to one Abbey or more and the Church that is the Popes and their Members the Monks suffer no loss or in a word that Monasteries may be enriched At first out of the Monasteries as Colledges were chosen Presbyters who were esteemed of an higher degree August Epist 76. ad Aurel. and Pelagius the I. Bishop of Rome writing to Antonia and Decia saith I wish that those who are nourished by us in this habit and in Monasteries may when they shall
the Word but stones ..... Whereas thou saiest And Pilgrimages unto Rome that I forbid men to go unto Rome for pennance thou speakest falsely I will first ask thee if thou knowest that to go unto Rome is to make pennance why hast thou in so long time destroied so many souls which thou holdest within the Monastery and took them into the Monastery for pennance and hast not sent them unto Rome but rather causest them to serve thee ..... We know that the words of our Lord in the Gospel are not understood when he said unto Peter Thou art Peter and upon this Rock .... Because of these words the ignorant sort of men laying aside all spiritual understanding will go to Rome to get life eternal ... Let no man trust in the merit nor intercession of Saints because unless they please God with the same saith rightcousness and truth which these held they cannot be saved hear this ye unwise amongst the people and ye fools be sometime wise ye who go to Rome to seek the intercession of the Apostle hear what Saint Augustine saith against you .... truly he should not be called Apostolical who sitteth in the Chair of the Apostle but who fullfilleth the Office of an Apostle Bellarmin de reliq Sanct. lib. 1. cap. 1. reckoneth this Claudius among his Hereticks so doth Gretser de festis because in Church-service he would not name the Saints nor would keep the feasts and called them a vain and unprofitable custom and did despise them lest we seem by intercession of the Saints to seek any thing from God Jonas Bishop of Orleance writ against this Apology and his answer is in Biblioth de la Bigne tom 4. his opinion is in pag. 698. Whereas Claudius had cited the second command Exod. 20 Jonas answereth This truth is our mind it is true I say and most agreeable to the sound faith that no image should be made of any thing in heaven or earth whereunto worship or adoration which is due unto God only should be given any way therefore since God is invisible and contains all and is no where contained we are forbidden to make an image of him lest men might think that he is bodily but consider whether thou under the name of similitude dost comprehend the images of the Saints he quoteth the testimony of Augustine de Civ Dei lib. 10. cap. 26. ult and Enarr in Psal 96 c. and he commendeth the Epistle of Gregory to Seren whereof mention is before in Century 7. chap. 3. And pag. 699 he saith We account it impiety to adore a creature or to give it any part of Divine service and with a loud voice we proclaim that the doer of such a crime should be detested and anathematised And pag. 701. It is the crime of impiety to worship any other but the Father Son and Holy Ghost 3. At the same time Agobard was Bishop of Lions he took part with Lotharius against his father and therefore was deposed after the reconciliation he was restored and being a man of wisedom and knowledge was imploied in the greatest affairs of the Kingdom His works were Printed at Paris An. 1605. from which impression these passages are extracted Pag. 52. There is one immovable foundation there is one rock of faith which Peter confesseth Thou art the son of the living God Pag. 128. The uncleanness of our time deserves a fountain of tears when so ungodly a custom is become so frequent Domestical Chaplains that there is none almost aspiring to temporal honour who hath not a Priest at home not whom he obeyeth but of whom he exacteth all manner of obedience uncessantly not in divine things but in wordly also so that many of them do service at Table or mixeth Wine and leadeth Dogs feeds Horses or attends Husbandry neither regard they what manner of Clarks these be but only that they may have Priests of their own and so they leave Churches and Sermons and publick service it is clear that they seek them not for honour of religion because they have them not in honour and speak disdainfully of them Pag. 163 Why say ye it is not true that he who is Humility truly humble thinks not basely of himself and believeth that he is a sinner Since this is most openly manifest that is the property of the Saints and not of proud men .... Also the Apostle James saith in many things we all offend which if any will say it is spoken of humility let him know that so he followeth Pelagius and if he would be amended let him read the books of Augustine against the Pelagians and let him know that all the Saints did truly accuse themselves of their sins so that they had need to say for themselves Forgive us our debts He is large against the worship of Images Pag. 237. Worship of Images One will say I think not that there is any God-head in the Image which I adore but I worship it for his sake whose Image it is I answer if the Image be not God it should no way be worshipped as it were to honour the Saints who no way would admit divine honour to themselves Pag. 251. Let God be adored worshipped and reverenced by believers let sacrifice be given to him only .... Let Angels and holy men be loved and honoured with love and not with such service Pag. 254. The Orthodox Fathers for avoiding such superstition did rightly ordain that no Picture should be in a Church lest that which is worshipped and adored be painted on Walls Bellarmin de Scriptor Eccles sect 9. speaking of Ionas Epist Aurelia saith Jonas and other Bishops of France in that age were overtaken with Agobert's errour By the Jesuits confession then many Bishops of France were against the present errours of Rome 7. Angelom a Monk of Luxovia and of much reading at the intreaty of Drogo Epist Meten writ many books In 3 Reg. cap. 19. he saith As the The Word body cannot live without nourishment so neither can the soul live without the word of God In lib. 1. cap. 2. None by his own strength is able to do No good of our selves good nor resist the Divel yea if he attempt to lift up himself against the Lord he loseth the good which he seems to have Ibid. cap. 25. As it is easie for a man to hold in his hand a few herbs that are knit together so the power Perseverance of our Lord and Saviour easily preserveth all the elect throughout the world from the beginning to the end that none of them by any means can perish as he saith I give them life eternal and they shall not perish for ever neither shall any pluck them out of my hand In 2. Reg. cap. 8. Our Lord Jesus by Predestination his secret dispensation from among unbelieving men hath predestinated some unto eternal liberty quickning them of his gracious mercy but in his secret judgement
Hence is arisen another novelty that whereas the bread was wont to be broken and distributed out of the same loaf now they break not the bread they say for reverence as if the Apostles and primitive Church had not been reverent or Believers now cannot be reverent and therefore lest Wafers people do break Christ's body with their teeth they do provide Wafers which may melt away in the mouth Cassander in Liturg. saith This is religion many waies despised 30. He mentioneth the receiving of bread only nevertheless it is certain the distribution of the Cup also was ordained by Drinking is out of use Christ and it continued in use For Raban in the same book chap. 31. saith The Lord would have the Sacraments of his body and blood taken by the mouth of Believers Now this custom was not forbidden untill the Councel at Constance An. 1415 Cassand Consul art 22 and again it was permitted unto the Bohemians An. 1438. by the Councel at Basil Yea Pope Gelasius the I made a Decree that who would not communicate in both should be excommunicated from both This Decree stood in force about the year 1200 and is registred by Gratian. de consecr cap. 2. Comperimus his reason is because the division of one and the same mystery cannot be without great sacriledge Upon these words the Gloss saith This is understood of the Species .... therefore it is taken under both kinds as a Pupil must approve all which a Tutor doth or refuse all yet saith he a sick man who may not drink wine or any other in necessity may take the body without wine When and by whom came this alteration Jesuit Coster in Enchir. tracta de commun sub utraque spe saith Not by commandment of Bishops but it crept in by the practice of the people the Bishops winking at it It is likely the communion of bread only came by practice of Priests after that Thomas Aquin. had devised concomitancy lest any thing might seem superfluous 31. This is the second time that Kiss the Priest saluteth the people Biel in Expos Miss lect 16. noteth three salutations with the particular reasons as they may be Io. Beleth cap. 48. saith The Priest takes this kiss from the Eucharist or as some think from the Altar and gives it to the Deacon or sub-Deacon that by them it may go unto others but saith he with this caution that men give it not unto women lest some wantonness or carnality creep into the thoughts The Rhemists would derive this custom of the Mass from Rom. 16. 16 but Paul did not kiss the bread nor the Altar nor did he command it as a part or pendicle of the Mass As it is a fashion among us for men meeting or parting with friends to shake hands so it was among the Jews and some other Nations as appears by many places in both Testaments for men to kiss men which custom Christians did also observe and therefore the Apostle doth moderate that custom that it should be with holiness and as that secular custom did wear out of use so it ceased also in the Church 32. Beleth hath the words Lamb of God who takes away the A change in the words Agnus c. sins of the world and not the words following but also faith these be said thrice to wit twice with Have mercy upon us once with Give us peace but neither of the two when it is a Mass for the dead but only with Give them rest Raban and others before him knew not this distinction 33. The lawfull The use of communicating use of the Lord's Supper is the remembrance of his death to the salvation of the beleeving receiver But afterwards it was provided that if any theft was committed in a Monastery and the Monks were suspected then the Abbot should say a Mass and all the Monks should communicate and thereby declare that they were innocent Gratian. caus 2. qu. 5. cap. Saepe contingit sheweth that Pope Nicolaus ordained these words to be said unto each one of them The body of the Lord be unto thy trial This Decree was abrogate by contrary Decrees of Popes because the body of Christ should not be given unto him who is suspected of a crime Tho. Aquin. pag. 3. qu. 80. ar 6 ad 3. Nevertheless it is turned to worse for in all their Treasons and Plots either against Nations or Church they make the Sacrament to be the bond of their bloody intentions 34. Beleth saith this is the last part of the Mass called The Thanksgiving and beginneth at the Communion which is also called Completio But I find no words of Thanksgiving here so thankfulness is worn out of use 35. Some say the blessing was ordained by Pope Leo the I Ite Missa est but it is more ancient to bless the people at their dismission 36. Poly. Virgil. de invent rer lib. 4. cap. 11. saith The saying of Ite Missa est is from a custom What was done with the remainder of the Priests of Isis 37. He hath no mention of what was done with the remainders of the elements Bellarm. de Euchar. lib. 4. cap 4. sheweth out of Justine that the Deacons were wont to carry the Eucharist unto the sick or them who could not come to the publick meetings And cap. 5. The reliques was given unto children to be eaten by them because they thought not the element to be holy but in use But now they keep their Osty for adoration and pompous procession which custom is contrary unto the Institution as Cassander proves by many testimonies in Liturgic cap. 30. 11. This Many rites are added was the form of Gregory's Mass and all that was in the daies of Raban far different from the first Institution of the Lord's Supper but since that time it is as far changed even so far that if Raban were alive and could say Mass no better he would be called an ignorant Curat It hath indeed more shew and pomp now then before but as a painted Image hath more accoutrements then the man hath yet it hath no life in it so the additions and changes make it more glorious to the eye of a natural man but the liveliness and spirituality of it is gone For at first was but one sort of celebrating but now they have a publick form and a private and a solitary one for Sundays another for Week daies another for Feast daies another for Fasts c. 2. The people understood all and had their part in praying and singing but now the Priest doth all in an unknown language except that a Deacon or Clark say some few words 3. As some exhortations and prayers are now put away whereof I have now noted some so many other things are added As first the Introitus must be sung twice on some daies and thrice on other daies 2. There is a Tractus which must be sung with long or slow pronunciation 3. There be
Possevinus but also our Zeth Celvisius into this Historical errour whereas neither was Gotteschalk a Scot nor of one accord with this John Scot as we have cleared before 9. At Macra within the Diocy of Rhemes was a Synod An. 881. There they distinguish between the power Civil and Ecclesiastical and shew that only Christ Jesus was both King and Priest after the Incarnation and as the one hath need of the other so neither should a King assume Priestly power nor a Priest meddle with secular affairs or usurp Royal power but they â—ome not to shew what power belongeth unto the Magistrate in Ecclesiastical affairs They do recite a Synodal Homily of Gregory the I wherein the ambition of Priests is taxed in these words Because we have slipped into external purposes partly through barbarous clamours and partly through negligence of our time and we have left the ministry of Preaching and to our punishment are called Bishops who keep the name of honour and not the vertue thereof for they which have been committed unto us do forsake the Lord and we are silent when they are weltring in their wicked works nor do we reach the hand of correction they perish daily with much wickedness and we are careless when we see them going into Hell But how can we amend the lives of others since we have little thought of our own for we are so bent upon Secular cares that we are unsensible of what is within because we do affect so much other things without us for with the use of earthly care our minds are hardned from heavenly desire and when with the very use we are hardned in the actions of Adam's world we cannot be softned unto those things which do concern the love of our Lord when we are taken up with extraneal actions we do forget the ministry of our own actions we forsake the cause of our Lord and do wait on earthly affairs we take on us the place of holiness and are drowned with earthly actions It is verily fulfilled in us what is written And there shall be like People like Priest For the Priest is no better then the People when we go not beyond them in the holiness of life Behold now is not any Secular action which is not administred by Priests We see with how heavy a sword the World is strucken and with what rods the people do daily perish whose fault is this but ours Behold Towns are wasted the Tents of the Church are overthrown Monasteries are thrown down the Fields lie wast and we are the Authours of the peoples death who should lead them into life for for our sin are the people beaten down because through our sloth they are not instructed unto life Let us take it to heart Who were ever converted by our teaching or being admonished by us were brought unto repentance Who hath left their luxury by our information Who hath forsaken pride or avarice Here we are called Shepheards but when we shall appear before the face of the eternal Shepheard can we bring thither any flock which hath been converted by our preaching But oh that we were able to preach and could hold forth the duty of our place in the innocency of our lives So far they 10. In the first half of this Century were many Synods in England and did treat little or nothing in doctrine or manners but only for jurisdiction and revenges of Bishops and Abbots as is evident in S. Hen. Spelman Concil About the year 887. was a Synod under King Alfred at least Laws both Ecclesiastical and Civil were published in his name He beginneth with the ten Commands and omits the second for filling up the number he saith The tenth Thou shalt not have Gods of silver or gold On this place Will. Lambard who did translate these Laws out of the Saxonish into Latine saith This omission of the second Command was not his fault nor of the first writer but of the first maker of the Laws for saith he since the second Councel at Nice such was the darkness of these times that for conciliating authority unto the Precepts of men they thought good to diminish the Precepts of God 11. At Triburia was a Synod of 22 German Bishops An. 895. at command of the Emperour Arnulph and the Decrees were made in his name In Ca. 1. He commandeth to apprehend all excommunicated persons and bring them unto him that they may be punished with man's judgment which will not fear the judgment of God and if any be so rebellious that they will not be taken and so happen to be killed they who kill them shall be free from all censures both Ecclesiastical and Civil Ca. 6. If any come presumptuously into a Church with a drawn sword he commits sacriledg and shal be punished as for sacriledge Ca. 11. If any of the Clergy although extreamly coacted shal commit murther whether a Priest or Deacon should be deposed for we read in the Canons of the Apostles That if a Bishop or Priest or Deacon be found guilty of fornication or perjury or theft he should be deposed how much more he who commits so great a crime for he who professeth to follow Christ should walk as he hath walked when he was reviled he reviled not again and when he was smitten he smote not again c. Ca. 13. Augustine the wonderfull Doctour seemeth to have spoken clearly of Tithes in few words Tithes are required as debt What if God would say Thou art mine O man the earth which thou tillest is mine the seed which thou scatterest is mine the beasts which thou weariest are mine the heat of the Sun is mine and since all is mine thou who appliest but thy hands deservest only the tenth part and yet I give thee nine parts give me the tenth if thou wilt not give me the tenth I will take away the nine if thou givest me the tenth I will multiply the nine unto thee If any man ask wherefore should Tithes be given let him know that therefore are they given that God being appeased with this devotion he would give us necessaries more aboundantly and that the Ministers of the Church being helped may be the more free for Spiritual Service ..... We do judge that there should be four portions of the Tithes and Oblations of Beleevers according to the Canons c. Ca. 40. It is not lawfull in Christian religion that a man should have her to wife whom he hath defiled in adultery Ca. 44. If any man hath committed fornication with a woman and his brother shall afterwards marry her the brother which first defiled her because he told not his brother ere he married her shall suffer a very hard pennance and correction and the woman according to the second Canon of the Neocoesarian Councel shall be put to death THE THIRD AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Fading and of Anti-Christ Rising containing the space of 400. years from the Year of our
a Cardinal Deacon who when they came to Tibris did not find him for he was gone with Bow and Arrows into the fields neither could any man tell whither he was gone and when they could not find him they returned with these Letters unto the Synod when it was convened the third time By this citation they declare that Peter's Chair doth not preserve a Bishop from becoming a Judas nor from answering before a Synod for his fault Then said the Emperour We have expected his coming that before him we might complain of what he hath done unto us but since we know certainly that he will not come we earnestly desire that ye may know how perfidiously he hath dealt with us therefore we declare unto you Arch-Bishops Priests Deacons and all the Clergy as also unto the Counts Judges and all the people that the same Pope John being oppressed by Berengarius and Adelbert our Rebels he sent Messengers unto us in Saxony intreating that for the love of God we would come into Italy and deliver the Church of Saint Peter and himself out of their jaws And what we have done God aiding us I need not declare when he was delivered out of their hands by my means and restored unto his honour and was ingaged unto us by his oath and fidelity which he did promise upon the body of Saint Peter he caused the same Adelbert to come unto Rome defended him against me did raise seditions and in the presence of our Souldiers he was Captain of the War being arayed with Helmet Breast-plate c. Now let the Synod declare what they do discern in these things All did answer with one voice A strange wound must be cauterized if by his corrupt members he had done ill to himself only and not to all others he might in some way have been tolerated how many chast persons are become filthy by following him How many good persons are through his example become Reprobates Therefore we wish that by the power of your Imperial Majesty such a Monster which is not redeemed by any vertue from his vices may be removed from the holy Roman Church and another set in his place which may go before us in example of godly conversation .... Catal. test ver out of Luithpr lib. 6. cap. 11. Then as Io. Naucler vol. 2. generat 33. writes said Otho Ye Romans unto whom the election of your High-Priest belongeth set God before your eys chuse a worthy man and when he is chosen I will confirm him So with common consent or without any difference and deposed John was deposed and Leo was chosen An. 963. In another Session of the same Synod this is the sum of the oration of Leo It is not unknown that all these evils are entred into the Church through the ambition of Bishops The Emperors power is revived who respecting their own authority more than the peace of the Church have taken that priviledge from the Emperours which Pope Adrian acknowledged to appertain unto Charls the Great in governing the Church and the election of the Bishop of Rome wherefore the reformation of the Church requires that the Constitution of Pope Adrian be renewed Sigon After some disputation the same was renewed and the Decree is in Gratian. dist 63. cap. In Synodo these are the words From henceforth let no man of whatsoever dignity or religion have power to elect a Patricius or Bishop of the highest Apostolick Seat or to invest any Bishop without the consent of the Emperour which notwithstanding must be done without money and he himself must be a Patricius and King But if any be chosen by the Clergy and People let him not be consecrated unless he be approved and invested by the King If any man shall enterprize against this Apostolick authority we discern him subject to excommunication c. At this time Pope John made promise to distribute the treasure of Saint Peter unto them who would kill the Emperour The inconstant Romans were moved with this promise nor did they love the government of a German so they arose against the Emperour He was forewarned and put them to flight Thereafter the Romans dealt for peace they acknowledged the Emperour's clemency and do vow to abide loyal in time coming and for assurance the Emperour would have a 100 persons in pledge So Otho returns into Germany and within a short space Leo was expelled and Pope John was received at Rome Wherefore the Emperour went back and laied siege to Rome did through famine cause them to render When he was entred the City he restored Leo and for taking away the schism he calleth a meeting of the Clergy Benedict the V. who was chosen after John came in his Pontificals into the Synod and Benedict a Cardinal Arch-Deacon said unto him By what right couldst thou put upon thee the Papal Ornaments and Vesture so long as Pope Leo was alive Whom thou didst chuse canst thou deny that thou didst swear before the Emperour that thou without his authority or the authority of his son wouldest never chuse or vote to any Pope He answereth if I have done amiss I pray forgive me Then said Otho It is equitable O Fathers to forgive him seeing he confesseth his fault Benedict did cast himself down at the Emperour's feet and craved pardon Leo deprived him of the degree of Priesthood and the Emperour sent him into Germany with Adaldag Bishop of Hamburg where he died Sigon lib. 7. Now the Emperour made another face on Italy he created many Dukes who afterwards were the causes of many troubles and by their favour the Popes waxed stronger Now also Otho had conquered Pulia and Calabria and was called the Great he ordained his son to be his Successour and caused him to be Crowned Emperour conjunct with himself after the ancient custom of Emperours and then did return into Germany where he died An. 9â—4 Pet. Mexia Hist Romanus Emperour of Constantinople had two sons but Nicephorus a valiant Captain was chosen Emperour and not long after he was deprived and slain and then John Zimisces another Captain was made Emperour He expelled 300000 Roxellans out of Bulgaria and annexed that Province unto the Crown and for his victory he made triumph After six years through the treachery of his Subjects he was poisoned and left the sons of Romanus Basilius and Constantine of equal authority Zonar 5. OTHO the II had Wars with the Duke of Sclavonia then with Lotharius The Empire is weakned again King of â—rance for the Dukedom of Lorain and Austrich and had good success He married Theophania the sister of Basilius Emperour of Constantinople and with her the Emperour did renounce the Title of Sicily Pulia and Calabria Theod. Ã Nyen in Nemor tract 6. cap. 34. Nevertheless he seeing Otho pestered with so many troubles came into Italy to recover Pulia and Calabria which also he did In the second fight Otho suffered great loss and Basilius might have taken Rome
they have done if they had lived in the days of Domician Decius c. Avenii lib. cit who recordeth many other Synods condemning that faction As also Sigebert a Monck of Gemblac who hath continued the Epitome of Jerom and hath briefly written the History of the Church from the year 381. untill 1112 there he noteth many errors of the Popes namely That they presume to absolve Subjects from their Allegiance unto their Princes He saith of them False Prophets false Apostles and false Priests have arisen who deceive the People with a false Religion and dare advance themselves above all that is worshipped while they seek to establish their own power and dominion they have put away Christian charity and simplicity 13. When Bishops and Priests became Monarchs some Monarchs became Reformation of some Countreys Pastors as Olaus King of Norway and Steuchilus King of Sweden taught their Subjects the Word of God Herman Contractus Count of Vering infirm in body was admired in the knowledge of the Greek Arabick and Latin tongues singular in Philosophy especially Astronomy Rhetorick Poesie and Divinity Jo. Lampad in Mellifi remembreth also that some Germans were then persecuted for denying Purgatory the bodily presence of Christ in the Eucharist and the worship of Images Ecbert a Monck wrote against them and contemptuously called them Cathari or Puritans the Emperors also and the Popes made Constitutions against them The People Heneti were compelled to receive Bishops and Priests in the days of Otho I. but after his death they killed the Bishops they threw down the Churches and returned to Idolatry Henry III. restoreth the Christian Religion and erecteth Bishopricks among them Io. Pap. in Hist Convers After the death of Steven King of Hungary were sturrs there for many years in the year 1045. the Princes of the Kingdom being vexed by the severity of King Peter sent for Andrew Bela and Leventa which were of the kinâ—ed of Steven and banished into Bohem and Poland The King understanding this Plot did cause to be hanged Viâ—ca Bua and Buchna three chief men and punished others cleaving unto them other ways For this cause the Nobles convening at Canad sent for Andrew and Leventa again with solemn promises and oath to bring the Kingdom into their obedience So soon as they came all the People came unto them at Novum Castrum demanding first to permit the People to live after the ancient way of their Fathers in Paganism to kill the Bishops and Clergy to forsake Christianism and worship their Idols which was granted The chief of them Vacha began in the Castle Belos and his Son gathereth Socerers and Soothsayers by whose inchantments he purchaseth the Peoples favor Then the People threw down the Churches and killed all the Latin and Dutch Priests cruelly Likewise Andrew and Leventa levieth an Army against the Christians And four Bishops Gerard Bistrit Buld and Beneth and Zehung Count of Alba meet together in the Church of God where Gerard saith Brethren fellow Bishops and other believers here present we shall to day go with the Crown of Martyrdom unto our Lord Jesus Christ for this night I saw the Lord Jesus Christ communicating unto us the Sacrament of his body and blood After Mass they went with the King and his Army and were killed at Pesch and the King was taken and brought to Alba where he died ann 1047. Then Andrew was crowned and so soon as he was free from enemies he enacted a Law That all Hungarians should renounce Paganism under pain of death and himself did profess the faith in Christ Nevertheless the Emperor Henry went down the Danube with a great Army and besiedgeth the Castle Pesch some Hungarians in the night-time boareth all the Emperor's Ships under the water and drowned them so that the Army was weakened Naucler Gener. 35. And in Gener. 36. he shews how the Emperor sought peace and hardly obtained it for continuing peace they did agree that Solomon King Andrew's Son should marry Sophia the Emperor's Daughter But then Bela the King's Brother made a new insurrection and by help of the Polonians invades the Kingdom and prevails so that Andrew was killed and Solomon fled into Germany and Bela was crowned at Alba Immediately he calleth a Parliament for setling and ordering the Kingdom Many of the common People especially the Countrey men say unto the King Grant unto us to live after the maner of our Fathers in Paganism to put away Bishops and Priests and to retain our Tithes and to lay waste the Churches The King was amased and craves a delay for three days On the third day the chief of the multitude come for the answer At the King's command Soldiers fall upon them and then invade the multitude and when some of them were killed others cry for mercy and renounce Paganism By conferring the former part with this it appears that two things especially did hinder the Reformation of the Heathens at that time to wit They had Latin Priests who did the Service in an unknown language and they took it ill to be burthened with payment of Tithes and moreover Religion was pressed upon them by the sword In time of the wars twixt the Emperor Henry and the Saxons Mistiwoi a Prince of the Wandals did so approve himself unto D. Bernard that he did espouse unto him his Sister Before the day of marriage Tiaderik a Marquess said unto the Duke It was a base thing to give such a Lady unto a dog So soon as this was reported unto Mistiwoi he said Are we then dogs is this the reward of our trouble if we be dogs we will let them feel our madness The Wandals then renounce Christianity and profess hostility against Christians at Aldenburgh they made their sport with sixty Priests they destroy Hamburgh and the Bishop Benno escapes with his life they expel the Marquess of Brandeburgh out of all his Lands Duke Bernard levieth an Army against them and the Emperor sent aid unto him In this fight Mistiwoi was killed and the Wandals were brought into payment of their former tribute But for eighty years they were not sincere in Religion saith Al. Crantz in Saxo. li. 4. c. 34. In the days of the Emperor Conrad Mistiwoi Duke of Poland did renounce the faith and raising an Army made great havock in Germany twixt the Rivers Sala and Albe destroyed many Churches and Monasteries and killed many thousand men When he heard that the Emperor was preparing against him he returns with his spoil Loc. cit c. 36. 14. About the year 980. Theodor Bishop of Antioch besought the Emperor Of the Manichees John Zimisca to remove the Manichees who called themselves Cathari and Pavacimi into some remote place because they overspread all and infected many with their Heresies The Emperor transports many of them into Philippopolis in Thracia where Alexius Commenus Emperor in the days of Henry IV. caused dispute with them and by information did prevail with many of them
was this the Custom of Scotland onely to Govern the Church by common consent of Culdees or Presbyters which in Scripture are called Bishops see § 11. but in the primitive times it was the Custom every where For first They had an Ecclesiastial assembly which Origenes contra Celsum li. 3. calleth a Church Senate for when he compareth the Christian Churches at Corinth Athens and Alexandria with the multitude of other People there he addeth also If you compare the Church Senate unto the Senates of those Cities you shall finde some Senators of the Church worthy to govern any place any Commonwealth established by God but these Senators who now every where do govern have nothing excellent in their maners beyond the common multitude and in like maner if the Church-Magistrates be compared with the Political Magistrates c. And after eight pages he saith Christians do so much as they can first examine the minde of them which desire to be their hearers ere they receive them into their number they try them first privately and when they appear to have made such progress that they are desirous to live honestly then they bring them in by distinct degrees and some are appointed to watch over their lives and maners that if any of them do things unlawful they debar them from the Society and others they embrace heartily if they by dayly progress become better and how severe is our discipline against them which are faulty especially who are defiled with uncleanness our Church casteth them out of our Common-wealth and again when they repent we receive them no other way then as if they were raised from death but after a longer trial then when they were at first received to learn the Religion but upon this condition that because they have fallen they shall thereafter be uncapable of all Dignities and Church-Magistracy So far Origen Hence we see the primitive Churches had their Judicatories and their Rulers and how they did censure the scandalous persons Secondly Who were these Rulers Ambrose teacheth on 1 Tim. 5. saying Among all Nations old age is honorable whence the Synagogue and then the Church had their Elders without whose Counsel nothing was done in the Church which form by what negligence it hath failed I know not unless by the laziness or rather the pride of Teachers while they onely will seem to be something Therefore the Rulers of the Church were not onely Teachers but with them were Elders which were not Teachers and these were out of use in Italy before the days of Ambrose about the year 400. But see whether they were in the days of Cyprian who lived about the year 250. In lib. 3. epist 10. he directeth it unto the Presbyters and Deacons in the beginning he lamenteth that many of the Presbyters were dispersed in time of the persecution and near the end he saith I am sorry when I hear that some walk disorderly and wickedly and jarring with discord even the members of Christ which have openly confessed Christ to be defiled with unlawful lust nor can be governed by the Deacons and Presbyters or Elders that by the bad maners of some few the honest credit of many and good confessors is stained they should fear lest being condemned by their own testimony and judgement they be deprived of the Society of the godly for he is a true and famous confessor of whom the Church afterwards hath not cause to be ashamed but to rejoyce As for that particular which our Com-Presbyters Donate Novate and Curdius have written unto me I being alone can write nothing seeing from the begining of my Episcopacy I have resolved to do nothing by my private judgment for sentence without your counsel and without consent of the people but when by the grace of God I shall come unto you then as common honor requires we shall together treat of these things which are done or are to be done Hence it is clear that though Cyprian was a renowned Bishop yet he never did any thing in point of government by himself or without counsel of Elders and Deacons and without consent of the Church no not to give advice in that that they did require of him and these Elders and Deacons did rule and censure when he was absent and he was sory that the people did not obey their Sentence Whatsoever exception may be taken against the word Presbyter certainly Deacons had place in giving Counsel and the Bishop had not the sole power of Censure This is put out of doubt in the life of Augustine when c. 4. Possidonius Arch-Bishop at the same time shews that he was chosen one of the Presbyters for ruling the Church of Hippon and then c. 5. the Bishop Valerius having experience of Augustin's gifts gave him power to preach and saith Possedo this was contrary to the use and custom of the Affrican Churches and therefore other Bishops did revile him that he had given an Elder leave to preach but the good man was content that the people were instructed seeing he could not deliver his mind so freely as Augustine could because he was a Greek and he knew that the Eastern Churches had that custom at that time Behold a Church with one Bishop no Elders and the Bishop was the only Preacher and Augustine was the first Preaching Elder in the Affrican Churches 3. That the Bishops had not the whole power it is clear as the light if we will believe the writings of the Ancients as is easie to be shewed by many testimonies I will name but a few Basilius surnamed the Great about the year 380 in Moral summ 71. c. 1. expounds the texts 1. Tim. 3. and Tit. 1. Conjuctly of Bishops and Presbyters as having the same office Sedulius when Hen. Oraeus in Nomenclator calleth Presbyter Scotus about the year 440 on Tit. 1. saith Before that factions by instinct of the Devil were in Religion and it was said among the people I am Paul's and I am Apollo's the Churches were governed by the common counsel of the Presbyters then he brings testimonies of Scripture proving as he concludes that among the Ancients was no difference twixt Bishops and Presbyters To the same purpose writes Ierom. on Tit. 1. At greater length and concludes thus let Presbyters know that by custom of the Church they are subject unto him who is their Prelate and let Bishops know that by custom rather then by the Lords appointment they are greater then Presbyters that the Church should be governed in community in Epist ad Evan. 1. he saith Whereas one was chosen to preside among others it was done in remedie of Schism lest each one drawing the Church unto himself it were rent asunder for in Alexandria from Mark the Evangelist unto Heraclas Dionisius Bishops these were in the daies of Ierome the Presbyters do alwaies chuse one of themselves call him Bishop when he is set in a higher degree for except ordination what doth a
other was like a Criminal Court both which were different from worldly Courts in that the one had execution by the Authority of a Judge forcing men unto obedience and the other by the onely willingness of submitting parties which if they refuse to obey the Ecclesiastical Judge could do no more but commit the cause unto the judgement of God which as it pleaseth God shall be executed in this life or that to come And upon good ground was the name of Charity given unto the Ecclesiastical Judicatory because by it only was the defender moved to submit unto the Church and the Church to judge with so great sincerity of the Judge and obedience of the offender that there was no place left unto corrupt affection in the one nor of repining in the other and this great love made the punishment of chastising seem the more grievous even unto the chastiser so that in the Church was never any censure inflicted without great mourning of the people and greater of the Rulers and hence it came to pass that at that time the word mourning was used for chastising So St. Paul rebuking the Corinthians that they had not censured the incestuous man said And ye have not mourned that he that hath done this deed might be taken away And in the other Epistle I fear lest when I come I shall not finde you such as I would and lest I shall be wail many which have sinned already Now it seemeth the judgement of the Church as is usual in all Societies was ordered by some one which was President and propounded things and after deliberation gathered the suffrages which part seeing it is most convenient unto the most able and fit man without doubt was conferred on the Bishop But when the Churches were multiplied the propositions and deliberations were done by the Bishop first in the Colledge of Presbyters and Deacons which were called the Presbytery and there purposes were brought to ripeness that they might have the last stroke in the publique meeting of the Church This was yet the Custom about the year 250. as is clear in the Epistles of Cyprian who writing of them who had sacrificed unto Idols unto the Presbytery saith It is not his maner to do any thing without their advice nor without consent of the people and he writeth unto the people that when he shall return he will in their presence and according to their judgement examine the causes and merits and unto the Priests which by themselves had received some delinquents he writeth that they give account unto the people Because of the ingenuity and charity of the Bishops at that time it came to pass that all men almost did rest on their opinion and the Church when charity became cold and the charge that Christ had laid on them was carelesly performed left all unto the Bishop and ambition which is a slie affection and ready to creep into the heart with the shadow and shew of vertue did perswade the Bishops to accept it gladly But that alteration came not to the height till the persecutions were ceased for then the Bishops did as it were set up a throne unto themselves which became most frequent by the multitude of pleas with the accession of temporary riches And this form of Judicatory albeit differing from the former wherein all things were carried with consent of the Church did yet continue in the same sincerity And therefore the Emperor Constantine having tried the fruit of this Court in deciding controversies and how the vertue of Religion was able to discern many tricks and guiles which the Judges had not perceived made a Law that there should be no appealing from the Bishops sentence and the Judges should put them in execution Yea and when a cause was begun before the Secular Judge whatsoever was the state of it if either of the parties howbeit the other were unwilling did appeal unto the Bishop the cause without delay should be referred unto his consideration And then the judgement of the Bishop began to be Courtly and when he had the Magistrate to be the executioner of his Decree he taketh unto him the names of Episcopal Iurisdiction Episcopal Audience and such Titles Likewise the Emperor Valens thought good in the year 365. to enlarge this Court by giving unto them the inspection of the prices of things set forth to be sold which business was not acceptable unto the good and moderate Bishops for Possidonius reporteth that when Augustine had been taken up with such work untill noon and sometimes till night he called it Angaria a forced toil whereby his minde was distracted from things more properly belonging unto him and for these rusling broyls he left more useful things undone as neither did Paul go about these things which were not suitable to a Preacher but left them unto others Nevertheless when not a few of the Bishops did abuse that Authority that was granted unto them by Constantine's Law the same Law after 70. years was recalled by Arcadius and Honorius and it was ordained that Bishops should judge in causes of Religion onely and in Civil no other way but with consent of parties and also it was declared that they had no Court of Judgement This Law was little regarded in Rome because of the great power of the Bishop therefore in the year 452. Valentinian living in the City did renew that Law and caused it to be put in execution But the succeeding Princes did ratifie unto them again that power as Justinian did establish the Bishops Court and Audience and assigned unto them not onely the affairs of Religion but the Ecclesiastical faults of the Clergy and several powers over the Laicks By these degrees Correction which was appointed by Christ upon the account of Charity was turned to Dominion and was the occasion of losing the ancient reverence and obedience wherewith Christians were wont to regard their Bishops I know well that in words they will deny their Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction to be Dominion like the Secular but I cannot see what real difference they can shew Certainly St. Paul writing to Timothy and Titus sheweth a clear difference Let not a Bishop be given to lucre not a striker But now it is most usual to pay unto the Bishop the expences of Law and at his command to put into prison even as in Secular Courts But when the Provinces in the West were divided and the Empire was made up of Italy France and Germany and Spain became a Kingdom in these four Countreys the Princes made choise of Bishops to be their Counsellors and then by the confusion of spiritual and temporal power oh how the Authority of the Bishops Court augmented within 200. years they drew unto them all criminal and Civil power over the Clergy yea and over the Laicks in many particulars pretending that the cause is Ecclesiastical They they forge a mixt Judicatory wherein either a Bishop or a Magistrate which of the two shall first
Ecclesiastical obedience according to former custom or else he would discharge all the Bishops of the Kingdom that they shall not consecrate him nor acknowledge him if he shall be consecrated by foreiners Thomas would not acknowledge him in that maner and sought consecration from Rome Then Anselm wrote an Epistle unto Paschalis praying that Thomas be not consecrated until he profess due obedience unto him and that the Pope would not give him a Palle not saith he that I do envy him a Palle but if he get one he thinketh he may deny profession of obedience unto Canterbury and so the Church of England shall be divided and the rigor of Apostolical discipline shall be weakened and he shall not abide in England Shortly thereafter Anselm died ann 1110. 11. Moreover I have noted three Epistles of this Anselm one unto Alexander A counsel to a King King of Scots wherein after congratulation of his Succession he saith I know that your Highness loveth me and desireth counsel therefore first I pray God that he would so direct you by the grace of his holy Spirit and give you counsel in all your actions that after this life he may bring you into the heavenly kingdom And my counsel is that you indeavor to hold fast the fear of God by his help from whom you have received it and those good maners which you began to have in your infancy and youth-hood for Kings do reign well when they live according to the will of God and serve him in fear and when they rule themselves nor are subject unto vices but overcome the importunity or tentations by constant fortitude for constancy of vertue and royal fortitude are not inconsistent in a King for some Kings as David have lived holily and ruled the people committed unto them with rigor of justice and meekness of holiness according to the exigence of things do you so carry your self that evil men may fear you and the good may love you and that your conversation may please God always and you at all times remember the punishment of the wicked and reward of the godly after this life The Almighty God commit you and all your actions unto none other but his own dispensation This is a rare counsel given by a Bishop especially in these days unto a King In another Epistle unto Muriardach King of Ireland he exhorteth him to amend with Of the Church of Ireland all earnestness whatsoever he knoweth that in his Kingdom hath need to be amended according to the Christian Religion seeing God hath exalted him unto that Royal power for the end that with the rod of righteousness he should govern his Subjects and strike with that rod and remove whatsoever is contrary unto righteousness especially he lamenteth that in that Countrey men did put away their wives and change one with another each as they do exchange their horses or any other thing at your pleasure Another that their Bishops had not Diocies or appointed bounds and were ordained one by one even as any Presbyter which saith he is contrary unto the holy Canons which ordain certain bounds of superinspection and that a Bishop should not be ordained by fewer then three Bishops Out of this Epistle it appeareth that first The Magistrate is not excluded from Government of the Church as the Popes did afterwards exclude them Secondly That all abuses could not be rooted out with the first plantation of Religion and what is tolerated at a time should be amended Thirdly That the Church of Ireland had not Diocesan Bishops as they were wont to be called from their first Reformation nor was subject unto Rome at that time but had such discipline as was then in Scotland For confirmation of these points add here by the by from Bernard in Vita Malachiae in c. 6. he saith At that time the Irish paid not Tithes nor first-fruits they had not lawful marriages they made not confessions nor did any seek or enjoyn pennance there were very few Ministers of the Altar And in c. 7. he saith A Bishoprick was not content with one Bishop but every Church almost had its own Bishop until as it followeth there Malchus an Elder of Lesmore and Gislebert the first Legate of the Apostolical See in Ireland perswaded the Bishops and Princes there to change their ancient custom It is true Bernard speaketh there of Ireland as barbarous at that time but excepting that of the marriage in all the other particulars though they were not conformable unto the Church of Rome yet they have many Reformed Churches conformable unto them at this time even though the corrupt Romanists call them barbarous But I return unto Anselm in another Epistle unto Waleran Bishop of Nuemburgh Of Ceremonies who had written admiring what way so great diversity of Ceremonies had entered seeing there is but one faith one baptism and one spouse of Christ especially he admireth of the Rites in the Sacrament diverse not onely from the perpetual custom in Germany but likewise different from the ancient Roman order c. Anselm answereth in Thesi concerning indifferent ceremonies well saying Your reverence complaineth of the Sacraments of the Church because they are not administred in all places after one maner Truly it were good and laudable if they were performed through all the Church after one maner and with one minde but because there is great diversity nor differing in the substance of the Sacrament nor in the vertue thereof nor in the faith nor can they all be brought to one custom I think they should be tolerated in peace and love rather then be condemned with jars and scandal for we have learned from the holy Father if the unity of love be kept in the Catholique faith diversity of custom hindereth not But where you ask Whence hath that variety of custom come I know no other but the diversity of mens opinions which albeit they differ not in the substance of things and in unity yet agree not in the expediency and decency of administration because one judgeth this fitter another thinketh it not so fit nor think I that difference in such things is any straying from the truth 12. William the Conqueror wrote unto Pope Gregory VII thus Hubert your Legate Religious Father coming unto me hath admonished me as from you that I should do fealty unto you and your Successors and that I should bethink my self of the money which my predecessors were wont to send unto the Church of Rome I have accepted of the one and not the other I would not acknowledge fealty nor will I do it because neither have I promised it nor do I finde that my predecessors performed it unto yours The Pope returned answer unto his Legate which is in Gregorii VII Regist li. 7. epi. 5. tom 5. concil edit Binii Where after signification how little he doth value money without due honor he saith of the King There be many things the holy Roman Church may lay
before ours wherein thou art guilty of insolency I will not say arrogancy What shall I speak of thy fidelity promised and sworn unto blessed Peter and us how doest thou observe it when thou requirest homage of them which are God's and all the children of the most High to wit the Bishops of them thou cravest fidelity and their sacred hands doest thou tie unto thy hands and being openly contrary unto us thou shuttest not onely the Churches but the Cities of thy Kingdom against the Cardinals that are Legates from our side Repent therefore repent we advise thee because seeing thou hast received from us Consecration and the Crown we fear thy nobleness that thou shalt lose what is granted while thou huntest after what is not granted The Emperor replieth thus Frederick The Emperors reply by the grace of God Roman Emperor semper Augustus unto Hadrian high Priest of the Catholique Church that he may cleave unto all things which Jesus began to do and teach The Law of righteousness restoreth unto each one what is his own We derogate not from our parents unto whom within this Kingdom we render all due honor from whom to wit from our Ancestors we have received the Dignity and Crown It is known that in the days of Constantine Silvester had not any Royalty but by the grant of his godliness liberty was given unto the Church and peace restored and whatsoever Royalty your Papacy is known to possess you have attained by the liberality of Princes Therefore when we write unto the high Priest of Rome by right and according to custom we set first our name and according to equity we yield the like unto him writing unto us turn over the Histories and if you have forgot what you have read you may finde there what we assert And from these which are God's by adoption and possess our Royalties why should we not require homage and regal oaths seeing he which is our and your teacher though he received nothing from any man or King but gave all good things unto all gave unto Caesar tribute for himself and for Peter and gave unto you an example that ye should do so and hath taught you saying Learn of me for I am meek and lowly in heart therefore let them leave the Royal things unto us or if they think them profitable let them render unto God what is God's and unto Caesar what is Caesars Unto your Cardinals indeed the Churches are shut and the Cities are not open because we see they are not Preachers but plunderers not seekers of peace but robbers of money not reformers of the world but insatiable rakers of gold but when we shall see that they are such as the Church requireth bringing peace enlightening the Countrey and helping the humble in equity we shall not fail to sustain them with necessary stipends and provision As for humility which is the mother of vertues and meekness ye are guilty when unto secular persons you propound such questions as concern not Religion wherefore let your fatherhood provide lest while you move such things which we think not fitting you give offence unto such as are ready to shut their ears against your words as they which are wearied of unseasonable rain We cannot but answer unto these things that we have heard when we Note see the detestable beast of pride to have crept into the seat of Peter Provide better for the peace of the Church and ever farewel Naucler gener 39. This answer did so sting the Pope and the Cardinals that they conspire with the forenamed William and many Cities of Italy and endeavor by all means to make the Emperor odious unto all men Especially the Pope wrote unto the Bishops Electors that the German Emperor had received his Title from his Predecessors and now he had power over all Nations to throw down and build up and give and translate Kingdoms c. And he made a league among the Cardinals that after his death none should be chosen but one of them who shall be obliged to pursue the Prince with excommunication and arms till they got the upper hand and that none should seek the Emperors favor without the consent of them all On the other side the Emperorsent Letters throughout the Empire regrating and accusing the pride of the Pope as being contrary unto God who hath ordained two Governments one spiritual another temporal and unto Peter exhorting all men to fear God and honor the King now by setting himself above the Emperor would make a Schism in the Church and therefore they would so look to the Imperial Dignity that it be not prejudged by the new presumption of the Pope as he himself was careful of the liberty and unity of the Church The Pope fretteth the more and wrote anew unto the Princes of Germany willing them to work against the Emperor what they could Arnold Bishop of Mentz and Eberhard Bishop of Salisburgh reply submitting themselves unto the Pope but excusing the Emperor exhorting him to use more modesty in his Ambassies What stir there followed in the election of the Pope I refer unto its place Frederick had much ado with the Gwelph Cities as the Papalines were then called and subdued many of them especially he brought Millain to ruine Pope Alexander finding no security in the Continent fled unto Venice Here followeth variance among the writers Platina and some others say that the Emperor was forsaken by his own Army that he was necessitated to go into Venice and kiss the Pope's foot Di. Peta in Rati par 1. lib. 8. saith He was discomfited unawares and so brought under Others write that the Emperor had purpose to follow the Pope but first he would be secure of Rome and in the mean time he sent an Army under the command of his Son Otho against the Venetians and charged him to attempt nothing until he himself came nevertheless the yong man more hardy then wise joyneth with the Venetians and being taken was carried unto the Pope at Venice The Pope would not dismiss him unless the Father would submit himself and so the Emperor for love of his Son yieldeth Then as all the writers agree in St. Marks at Venice Frederick kneeled at the Pope's feet expecting no new insolency from the humble servant of servants but the man of pride setteth his foot upon the Emperor's neck and Papal pride said It is written Thou shalt walk upon the Serpent and upon the Basalisk The Emperor saith Not unto thee but to blessed Peter The Pope again Both to me and to Peter The Emperor fearing a new jar held his peace And they agreed That first Alexander should be acknowledged as only Pope Secondly That the Emperor should restore all that he had purchased in time of the Schism Such was the fatal superstition of these times holding mens mindes in darkness and now the Bishop is where he would be not as before on mens shoulders but upon the Emperor's
new Waldenses and sometimes he calleth them German Waldenses To come unto the judgement of the Reformed Bishop Ridley sometime Bishop of London who suffered martyrdom Ann. 1555. giveth them this testimony Those Waldenses were men of far more learning godliness soberness and understanding of God's Word then I would have thought them to have been in that time before I did read their books if such things had been published in our English tongue heretofore I suppose surely great good might have come to Christ's Church thereby The Letters of Martyrs printed Ann. 1564. pag. 78. Hier. Zanchius doubteth not to say When Religion decayed in the East God established it in the valley of Angronia and Merindol Tom. 4. co 720. and having seen their confession he saith of it in an Epistle unto Crato I read attentively and diligently with much delight the confession of the Brethren Waldenses which thou sentest unto me for I saw not onely all the doctrine agreeable unto the holy Scriptures but I think also I see the sincere and truly Christian godliness of their hearts for they seem to have had this onely scope in their confession not to destroy all whatsoever is in the Church of Rome as the Arrians do but to edifie their Churches according to the true and Apostolical and so the saving rule of godliness casting away what should be cast away and retaining what is to be retained which is the right and lawful form of reformation Oh that we were all prone unto the same study after the example of these good Brethren George Abbot contra D. Hill in answer to the first reason sect 29. saith For this cause Bellarmin in praefa generali Controvers joyneth these together as Hereticks the Berengarians Petrobrusians Waldenses Albigenses Wiclenists Hussites Lutherans c. And Lewes Richcom another of that Society in his defence of the Mass against the Lord Plessis saith That the Ministers for confirming their figurative sense in This is my body have none for their Doctors their Ancients and their Fathers but Berengarius Zuinglius Calvin Carolstad Wicleff the Albigenses and the Waldenses The Waldenses then saith Abbot and Albigenses are ours by confession of our adversaries and of these were no small company for as du Haillan Hist lib. 12. in the life of Philip III. King of France speaketh being driven from Lions they withdrew themselves into Lombardie where they so multiplied that their doctrine was spread through Italy and came as far as Sicily As the same Author writeth Philippus Augustus came to his Kingdom An. 1180. which is now more then 400. years since and in his time it was that the Albigenses did so increase in France that the Pope and Princes were afraid of their number he who readeth the story of them shall see that they are reported to have held many gross wicked and absurd opinions mingled with their true doctrine but du Haillan the best and most judicious Chronicler of France and no partial witness on our behalf since his profession touching Religion was such that he was employed to write that story by Henry III. had not so little wit but that he perceived these imputations to be laid on them in odium and of purpose to procure their defamation see how wisely he speaketh truth and yet so toucheth it that his fellows might not justly be offended at his words Although saith he those Albigenses had evil opinions yet so it is that those did not stir up the hate of the Pope and of great Princes against them so much as their liberty of speech did wherewith they used to blame the vices and dissoluteness of these Princes and of the Clergy yea to tax the vices and actions of the Popes this was the principal point which brought them into universal hatred and which charged them with more evil opinions then they had So far Abbot from Haillan It cannot therefore be ignorance so much as perverseness of the Papists when they glory of the antiquity of their Religion without opposition and upbraid us with late original they cannot deny that our Religion is older then Luther and according to the testimony of the before-named Reynerius the doctrine of the Waldenses was even from the days of the Apostles And for clearing that which du Haillan saith concerning their taxing the vices of the Clergy I shall shew out of their Apology which the Waldenses of Bohem wrote unto their King Ladislaus about the year 1509. the occasion of their first separation from the Roman Church there they say We wish your Majesty knew for what cause we did long agone forsake that The occasion of their separation Roman crew truly the execrable wickedness of the Prelates by the instigation of the Divel whose work it is to sow discord and contentions among brethren compelled us to leave them for they through blinde malice and insolent pride of the power of darkness were deboaching one against another and dispised the laws of peace Ecclesiastical love and they being void of all humanity did rattle one against another publikely not only with scurvy words but reproachful contumelious writings and were shamelesly stirred up one against another like Atheists they forsook the power of Ecclesiastical keys wholesome truth religious worship gracious piety sound faith the gifts of the â—â—versaries so that albeit many have written against them yet their testimonies are contrary As for the first He sheweth from M. Freher in Bohem. rer Hist printed at Hanoue pag. 231. The Leonists are chaste and pag. 232. they eschew whatsoever things are filthy 2. In the same place Freher saith In their language they are sparing they eschew lyes swearing and all things that are filthy so that they did forbid all swearing in common talk or for light causes which was frequent in these days saith he there And Reynerius in Summa de Cathar Leonist printed at Paris An. 1548. saith They dispence with oaths for eschewing death Hence it appeareth they granted that in some cases an oath is lawful but in that he addeth for eschewing death it is but a misinterpretation as is clear by what we have heard from Aen. Silvius and Naucler that they held No deadly sin should be tolerated even for eschewing c. 3. The above-named History pag. 222. saith When an Heresiarch a Glover in Cheron was lead unto death he said Ye do well to condemn us now for if our estate were not born down we would do unto the Clerks and Monks as they do unto us 4. In pag. 232. it is said They believe all the Articles of the Creed but they say Ave Maria and the Creed are not prayers As for the fifth and ninth in the same page it is said They pray seven times a day an elder beginneth the prayer and maketh it long or short as he thinketh expedient and the rest follow him Whence it is clear that they used other prayers or were not tied to prescribed or stinted forms The sixth and
Charles his Marshal at Aretio and he had gotten possession of all Hetruria if at the call of the forenamed Henry he had not made such haste toward Rome where he was accepted by the Senator and many Romans and lodged in the Capitole Thence he and Henry went into Pulia where they were taken captive by Charles and after a year by the unclement instigation of Pope Clemens Conradine was beheaded contrary unto the Law of Arms. Many French men did speak against it but when they saw that the Pope's will must be obeyed these French appointed a certain man to be in readiness to kill the Burreo immediately after the beheading of Conradine lest he vaunt that he had shed the blood of a Prince And the Duke of Flanders with his own hand slew him which had given out the sentence All Christendom abhorred the fact especially Peter King of Arragon by Letter upbraided the Pope saying Thou art a worse Nero then Nero himself and more cruel then any Turk God suffered neither of the two to rejoyce long time for Clemens died within a moneth and albeit Charles lived some years yet he had continual wrestlings and misfortunes and died in sorrow P. Morn in Myster After this the house of Suevia failed and that through the malice of the Popes and many of their Cities became free The Princes Electors conveen at Frankford but could not agree in three years in the end they all confer their suffrages on Lewes Count Palatine to name one he nameth 7. RODULPH Earl of Habsburgh which had lately conquered Austria from the Crown of Bohem. Germany was all glad because they had suffered much enduring this inter-reign the space of twenty and two years Rodulph was Crowned at Aken but would not go to Rome pretending unto the Pope the difficulties in Germany but unto others he said as the fox unto the lion Omnia te advorsum spectantia nulla retrorsum He contented himself with Germany and that the Cities in Italy paid unto his Deputies but many did usurp and some bought their liberty and he gave unto Pope Nicolaus Ravenna and some other Cities He had wars with Othocurus King of Bohem who was killed in battel and Rodulph did agree with his Son Wenceslaus and gave him his Daughter in marriage He was held in singular estimation because he finding the Empire troublesome had procured peace and left it in peace An. 1291. 8. When Baldwin was chased out of Constantinople he had his refuge unto Charles King of Naples and contracteth his Daughter with his Son in stead of dowry he promiseth Constantinople if by the aid of Charles he can be able to recover it Charles thought by this means to attain unto the Monarchy of Julius Caesar and Augustus he was informed of the weakness of Constantinople and of the aid that he might have from the Italians and Germans remaining in Greece since the last conquest c. so he prepared to invade Michael Emperor of Constantinople is afraid of him and to hold him at home he perswadeth the King of Sicily and the Venetians to invade the Kingdom of Naples and he sent unto the Pope for his furtherance The Pope refuseth to assist him by any means unless he will come into agreement with the Church of old Rome whereunto Michael assenteth and sendeth Ambassadors to treat of the Articles which were comprised into three 1. That in the Letanies mention should be of the Pope and four Patriarchs 2. That it should be lawful unto any Greek to appeal unto old Rome as the older and more perfect Court 3. That in all things superiority should be given unto Rome At this time no mention was of the word filioque in the Creed Joseph Patriarch of Constantinople hearing of this concord left his See and entered into a Monastery The greatest number of Presbyters preached against it and exhorted the people to suffer martyrdom rather then to accept such articles so that a great stir was among the people and the Emperor was in greater fear of his people at home then of his forein enemy knowing that dangers at home are most perilous and he was brought into this strait by many of his Nobles either to perswade them of his assent or then avow them as enemies And first he calleth them together and sheweth unto them that he had attempted this concord with the Western Church not for desire of novelty but to prevent the present difficulty and it is wisdom to decline the greatest evil for if the enemy come against them the broken walls which now are begun to be repaired shall suffer greater evils and themselves with wives and children shall be slaves neither able to retain their ancient Laws nor Religion and therefore he had chosen to yield in lesser things for a greater commodity with these words some were moved and many were not wherefore he shewed violence some were clapt in prison for disobedience some were banished and all means were used whereby mens mindes could be tried they who had knowledge who were but few suffered all extremities couragiously others wandered into Peloponnesus Achaia Thessalie Colchis or wheresoever they heard of Christians Niceph Gregor lib. 5. After this he went to the Councel at Lions but his doings there were so ungracious unto his Countrey that he had no quietness and when he died his Son Andronicus though he loved and reverenced his Father yet because he had gone from the right doctrine of the Church would not suffer his body to be buried no not in a common place of burial onely he commanded that a few should cover it in the earth a little space from the leager where he died lest the body of an Emperor be torn of beasts Ibid. Immediately Andronicus sent his Edicts every where proclaiming the liberty of the Church again and restoring all who were banished or imprisoned or robbed for the cause of Religion and Becus the Patriarch left his seat privily and hid himself in a Monastery fearing still when and where the people would crush him and Joseph who was forced before to dimit is now restored But where alteration once entereth it is not soon calmed both Clergy and people were divided into factions for the conformers of Michael when they had no other to say against Joseph they objected that he had received his seat Arsenius the true Patriarch being yet alive and was therefore excommunicated by Arsenius The followers of Joseph alledged again that Arsenius was deposed in a free Synod by Authority of the Emperor as indeed Nicephorus Gregoras sheweth the same lib. 4 howbeit the ground of the deposition is justly questionable or rather unjust Joseph was glad for love of quietness to renounce his See and within a few days died and George or Gregory a Cyprian succeded unto him a learned and eloquent man the Emperor would not suffer him to receive consecration from any Bishop who had yielded unto the new Articles onely he was chosen and elected and the
more licence maketh us all the worse he who is the servant of servants will be Lord of Lords as if he were a God he despiseth the holy assemblies and counsels of his Brethren yea of his Lords he feareth that he be called to account for what he doth dayly against laws and good order he speaketh great things as if he were God he hath new purposes in his head to set up an Empire unto himself that wicked man whom they usually now call Antichrist in whose forehead is written the name of blasphemy I am God I cannot err changeth laws establisheth his own spoileth defraudeth killeth and sitteth in the Temple of God domineering far and wide As in the days of the ancient Sibylla Hydaspes that most ancient King hath under the name of a prophecying childe told the prosperity and named the Romans long before Troy was and Prophets have foretold in dark words that every one cannot understand The majesty of the Roman people by whom the world was governed is now away and the power hath returned into Asia the East shall rule again and the West shall be a servant Kingdoms are multiplied the highest power is I will not say torn but dissolved and broken into many the Emperor is but a title and onely a shadow now there be ten Kings together who have taken their part of the ancient Roman Empire not to rule it but to destroy it Those ten horns which St. Augustine could not understand the Turks Greeks Egyptians Africans Spaniards French English Germans Italians and Sicilians do possess the Roman Provinces and a little horn is grown up among them which hath eyes and a mouth speaking great things especially it compelleth three of these Kingdoms to wit of Sicily Italy and Germany to serve it What is more clear then this prophesie c. 12. Petrus de Vineis Chancellor of the Emperor Frederick the II. wrote Petrus de Vineis against the maners of the Pope's Court. six books of Epistles which were printed in the year 1566. some of them are inserted in Catalog test verit lib. 16. He wrote many in name of the Emperor unto several Princes The second Epistle of the first book he directed unto the Kings and Princes generally exhorting them that they obey not the Pope and his Cardinals who feed upon the alms of the poor and oppress the children of the Church The following ages saith he may be wise when they know what hath been before them and as the wax receiveth impression from the signature so mortal men are framed by example O that I had tasted of such happiness that Christian Princes had left unto us such timely warning as we from the experience of our wounded Majesty do leave unto you the Clergy who are made fat by the alms of the poor do oppress the children when they are ordained Apostolical Fathers though they be the children of our subjects yet forgetting their fatherly duty will not vouchsafe to reverence Emperor nor King What is spoken in borrowed words is clear by the presumption of Pope Innocent the IV. for in a general Councel as he calleth it he durst pronounce a sentence of deposition which he cannot maintain without a strange prejudice of all Kings albeit I was neither summoned nor convicted of any fraud or offence What cause have ye all and every King of every Countrey to fear from the wrath of such a Prince of Priests It is not enough that he attempteth to dethrown us albeit we by the power of God were crowned after the election of the Princes and approbation of the whole Church and people living in the Religion of Christian faith and albeit in respect of the Imperial Diadem no rigor can be exercised against us even though lawful causes were proved against us but the abuse of that Priestly power would so overthrow us that we should be neither first nor last And this indeed ye do when ye obey them who counterfeit holiness and their ambition hopeth to swallow you all O that your simple credulity would beware as Christ hath warned of that leaven of the Scribes and Pharisees how many filthinesses of that Court might ye abhor which shame and dishonesty will not suffer me to name truly the wealthy revenues wherewith they are enriched to the impoverishing of many Kingdoms have made them mad among us Christians are become beggers that the Patarens may be fed among them ye bring down your own houses that ye may build up your adversaries houses there It hath been our care that those things should be written for you albeit not declaring sufficiently what I wish but other things I will acquaint you with in a more private way to wit to what uses your prodigality may employ the riches of the poor What can be done in chusing an Emperor unless peace which we intend by able mediators to establish be at least superficially restored betwixt us and the Church what may we intend concerning the common and particular affairs of all Kings c. In Epist 3. he faith It is no where found that by any Law of God or man the high Priest of Rome may at his pleasure transfer the Empire or judge Kings or Princes by depriving them of their temporal Kingdoms for albeit according to the Law of men or of custom our consecration belongeth unto him yet he hath no more power to deprive us then the Prelates of any other Nation who after their custom do consecrate and anoint their Kings In Epist 13. unto the King of France It is notorious and the world cannot hide it how that Apostolical Father hath impugned our innocency with both the swords for while at his command we were passing over sea he our adversary and enemy invaded the Kingdom of Sicily and hath spoiled it many ways then after our returning into the Kingdom by the manifold intercession of the Alman Princes a peace was made with the Church and though I did my service yet that Apostolical man laid his hands more heavily upon us and proprio motu without any cause on my part he hath devised whatever could be devised to our ruine and by proclaiming the sentence of excommunication against us and by his Missives and Nuntios he publisheth unto all men the titles of defaming us Lastly To supplant us he aspiring as it were to build the tower of Babylon against the fort of David hath called all the Prelates he could unto a particular Councel so aiming to set the East before the North but the wondrous providence of God by whom we live and reign beholding the purpose of so great iniquity and turning his thoughts into nothing hath brought the Cardinals and Prelates both of France and some other Nations into our hands whom many others being drowned in the sea we keep fast as our enemies Let not your Highness marvel si Augustus tenet in Augusto that Caesar keepeth in prison the Prelates of France who would have imprisoned Caesar In Epist
the beloved children of their Mother the Church they have made a book not of instruction but derogation not admonishing but biting and because the book is a seminary of great scandal and hath bred much trouble and dammage to souls and hath hindred believers from former devotion and their wonted giving of alms and from entering into that Religion therefore that book which beareth the title Tractatus brevis de periculis novissimorum temporum we condemn as wicked and execrable commanding that whosoever shall have that book he shall burn it within eight days after sight of this our Sentence and pronouncing the sentence of excommunication against all that shall dispise this our command c. That book was burnt quickly at Anagnia 15. Hugo Barchinonensis Cardinal S. Sabinae wrote many books at that time In his preface before Joshua he reckoneth the Canonical Books as they be in the Hebrew and Greek Testaments among the Apocrypha he putteth Ecclesiasticus Wisdom Maccabees Judith because saith he they are doubtful On the Prologue of Jerome before the books of the Kings he saith The Church receiveth the Apocrypha books not for proof of faith but instruction of maners Here it may be marked that as yet yea and until the Councel of Trent the books of Maccabees and such others were not accounted Canonical as also witnesseth Pererius in Daniel lib. 16. and others whom I have named elsewhere As for the 47. Canon of the third Councel at Carthage from which Bellarm. de verbo Dei lib. 1. would derive the Authority of the Divine Canon Baronius ad An. 397. testifieth It was not a Canon of that Synod so saith Binius Annotat. in Conc. Carthag 3. I return to Hugo on Psal 77. he saith Many Clerks are the geâ—eration of vipers they persecute their Mother the Church and so far as they can they slay Christ their Father On Matth. 16. Upon this rock i. e. upon this foundation and that rock is Christ 1 Cor. 10. none can lay another foundation but that which is laid even Christ Jesus On 2 Tim. 3. All Scripture that is the holy Scripture which containeth all things necessary unto salvation is perfect therefore it hath the priviledge to be called The Scripture by an antonomasia Catalog test ver lib. 16. Pope Alexander deposed him Naucler gener 42. 16. Humbert de Romania fifth General of the Dominicans about the year 1250. wrote a book De ratione tollendi schisma inter Graecos Latinos In par 2. cap. 11. he saith The cause of the Schism was the intolerable burthens of Popes in exactions excommunications and statutes Catalog test ibid. 17. Pope Honorius the IV. sent John Bishop of Tusculo into Germany Germany against the Pope to exact from all Bishops Priests and Abbots the fourth part of all their substance for five years unto the maintenance of his Soldiers against Peter King of Aragon For this cause a frequent Assembly conveened at Wirtzburgh the Emperor Rodulph came there When the petition was propounded the Elector of Colein refusing did appeal unto a general Councel when he was alledging his reasons the Legate interrupted and threatened him with the Pope's curse Then all the Priests and Monks scoffed at the Legate and began to buffet him that if the Legate had not commanded his Marshal to convey him away he had not escaped with his life Then Probus Bishop of Tull. said How long most dear Colleagues shall those vultures of Romulus abuse our patience I will not say our foolishness how long shall we endure their wickedness avarice pride and luxury this most wicked sort of Masters of Synagogues will not cease till they bring us all into poverty and wretched slavery By our jars this malady waxeth by our differences these rogues are safe so long as they command we shall never have peace nor piety Lately they raised the Saxons and Suevians one against the other those instruments of Satan or Antichrists have sown the seeds of discord in Germany When Conradin a yong man of very good hope was seeking according to the Law of nature the inheritance of his Fathers they circumvented him with fraud and killed him most cruelly He rehearseth many such tricks done by the Popes then he saith As twelve years ago Gregory the X. dealt with the tenths the same will Honorius the IV. do with the fourths That he might strip us of our gold he armed the Turks against us and this Pope is more desirous of tribute then of our welfare Those Satans speak of light and intend darkness to deceive the people and that they regard not Christ our Lord and God their aims and works unless we be blinde do prove the issue sheweth and the holy Scriptures describeth Wherefore Fathers devoted to Christ awaken provide against these calamities I am not ignorant what this Tusculan is I know the man he is gold thirsty a false usurer a vile slave of money I fear not his menaces I appeal unto the Senate of Christendom c. All the Assembly approved what he had said and nothing was done for the Pope Wherefore Probus was accursed at Rome but in the greater estimation at home and with all good men Ph. Mornay in Myster ex Aventin lib. 7. 18. Nicolaus de Biberach General of the Carmelites lived about the Against the Carmelites year 1270. he bewailed with tears the corrupt estate of his Order Whereas in the wilderness they did attend constantly on prayer reading and handy works now said he since they dwell in Cities under their mother hypocrisie their study is ease idleness lust and luxury When he had bestowed his time five years in that charge and with grief saw no amendment he wrote a book against them which he called Ignea sagitta and returned into a Desart about the mount Ewatrof In that book he calleth them step-sons reprobates cauterised vagabonds pratlers unhappy counsellors wicked discoursers Citizens of Sodom despisers of the best Testament the tail of the dragon drawing down the third part of the stars from heaven and casting them on the earth Revel 12. In chap. 5. he saith Tell me what new religion is this in your Cities from morning until even ye run two and two thorow the streets and he is your leader which goeth about roaring and seeking whom he may devour and so that prophesie The wicked walk in a compass is most true of you for the chief purpose of your gading is not to visit the fatherless but yong women not widows in heaviness but wanton maids Nuns and Mistresses and each cast their eyes on another and words of lustfulness corrupting good maners enflaming the hearts c. That is not pure religion Wo is me my dear friends seeing ye are wrapped in the clay of the world why think ye that ye are not defiled I. Bale Cent. 4. § 42. in Appe 2. In another Treatise that he calleth Occultus he writeth that he had been at Rome and had seen their feigned
Law of God unto the Gospel and to Councels that have been approved by the inspiration of the holy Ghost and unto good human Laws whatsoever is found to have been attempted by men in government of the world contrary unto these let it be amended and reformed and therefore away with all abuses customs dispensations priviledges and exemptions that are contrary unto them 2. Let the Popes conform themselves their works and words unto divine and human Laws and give unto their inferiors an example of things that should be done or if they will shift from those Laws and domineer rather then provide for their Subjects their honor is puft up with pride and what was ordained for concord is turned to dammage 3. It cannot be denied but the Roman Church in many things hath strayed from the primitive institution and from the minde of the holy Fathers Councels and Decrees even so far that the first institution is forgotten but they should prefer the truth of the holy Scriptures unto all custom how ancient soever it may seem to be 4. The Pope should not suffer causes to be lightly brought from other Provinces unto his Court now all order is confounded the Pope giveth Benefices before they be vacant and the proverb is to be feared as too true He who coveteth all loseth all Here he inveigheth at the promotion of strangers who are blinde leaders of the blinde when they know not the language of their flock And against Simony which reigneth said he in the Court as if it were no sin Against the plurality of Benefices and pensions wherewith Bishopricks are burthened to pay unto Cardinals Benefices are bestowed on the Pope's Nephews and Friends St. Gregory would not be called universal Bishop nor suffer that name to be given unto any other and the ancient Popes were wont to prefer the names of other Bishops unto their own this he sheweth by instances and concludeth the point thus Every cause should be decided in its Province 6. It seemeth profitable that in the Councel marriage be granted unto Priests 7. Monks should be compelled to work with their hands as anciently ...... they should not be permitted to meddle with the office of Priests ...... and far less should Friers be permitted to go a begging 8. It is necessary to repress the abuse of images the selling of indulgences and pennances and the impertinent discourses of Monks in their Sermons for they leave the Scriptures and preach the inventions of men He often repeateth There is no hope of reforming the Church unless Rome begin with her good example and here in the ninth place he reckoneth their corruptions for the universality of the Church is offended and infected with the example of the Roman Church and the leaders of the people as Isaiah saith cause the name of God to be blaspemed and as Augustine saith nothing is more hurtful unto the Church then the Clarks who are worse then Laicks He sheweth the rapines of the Legates and other servants of the Court the exactions for indulgences for priviledges and dispensations from whence floweth the neglect or contempt of Religion and all these are through the luxury and pride of Popes and Prelates whose pride is greater then of all Kings and Princes Here he taxeth the negligence and ignorance of the most part of them and seemeth to despair of them in these words Alas that saying of Isaiah seemeth now to be too true of the Church It shall be an habitation for dragons and a Court for ostriches ..... O that it were not true of our Clergy which he saith This people draw near unto me with their mouth but their heart is far from me He hath many such passages in the three parts of that Treatise but no fruit followed so wholesome admonitions Mornay in Myster 3. Arnold de Villanova a French man or Catalanus as some say wrote Tbe doubts and fears of a King many books In Colloquâ—o Frider. Arnol. he hath a remarkable History Frederick King of Sicily a religious Prince said unto him He had a purpose to do some remarkable service to the honor of our Savior but two impediments were in his way fear and doubt he feared to be dispised as a fantastical fool by the world both of Clarks and Laicks who are all careful of earthly things but none of them savor of heaven and he doubted whether the Gospel be mans invention or brought from heaven three things did move him to doubt so 1. He certainly knew by hearing and seeing that Bishops and Clarks make a shew of Religion through custom but they had no devotion they are earnest in vain-glory and lusts but they feed no souls unto salvation 2. Monks and Regulars professing Apostolical simplicity and poverty do astonish men with their lewdness they are so estranged from the way of God that in comparison of them not only the Secular Clarks but even the Laicks are justified their wickedness is so vile that no Estate can endure them they profess humility poverty and perfection of vertues but no measure of vertue may be found in them for humility they are presumptuously proud creeping into Kings Courts Councels and Commissions they intrude themselves into secular affairs and if they be refused or rebuked they become furious with viperous bitings they attend feasts and endeavor by any means to enrich themselves they are false ungrateful deceitful and affected liars in hatred pertinacious in preaching pestiferous disobedient to superiors and do openly avow uncleanness The third cause of his doubt was Whereas in former times the Bishops of the Apostolical See sent their Legates unto the Nations to know of their increase or decrease in Religion now no such thing is heard of but their business is for worldly things Arnold are answered answered His purpose is pious and he should not leave it off his fear is a suggestion of Satan hating the glory of God and the salvation of souls and he should vanquish such fear by consideration of God's love and the example of Christ suffering the revilings of men ..... As for his doubts he might be sure that the Scriptures are the Word of God Jesus Christ is the promised Saviour and the same God who created the world which is clear not only by the Articles of faith but even by irresistable demonstration His reasons are such as should rather confirm his faith for the first two are null because Christ who is the foundation of the Church hath foretold the defection and corruption of preachers both by voice and Canonical Scriptures and by revelation unto persons of both sexes which the Popes with great devotion keep among the Archives of the Apostolical See and I have seen and handled them in the holy City And against the third motive it may suffice what God had done in his time and what he is about to do shortly to wit he had warned the See of Apostacy under Boniface the VIII and under Benedict for a certain
Virgin foretold of tribulation and schism is come to pass but what she spoke of good Pastors and Reformation is not as yet He was Bishop of Florence in time of the Councel at Constance 17. Pope Gregory the XI by his Bull commanded John Arch-Bishop of Prague to persecute Militzius a Bohemian because he had said Antichrist now reigneth and he had private congregations among whom were some harlots whom he had converted and of whom he said These are to be preferred unto all the religious Nuns Jacob Misnes a writer about the year 1410. testifieth that Militzius said He was moved by the Spirit to search the Scriptures concerning the coming of Antichrist as also to preach at Rome that the Pope is the Antichrist and that the Church is laid desolate by negligence of Pastors she aboundeth in temporal riches and is void of spiritual Also that many now seem to deny Christ because though they know the truth they dare not profess it for fear of men Fox in Act. 18. Henry de Jota or Heuta taught at Vienna in Austria about the year 1380. All men without grace do but sin when they do their best works because the person must be accepted before his works be accepted God and not a Priest forgiveth sin and the Priest doth but declare out of God's word whom God doth binde or loose As Jerome had taught It is better to confess unto a learned Priest although he hath no jurisdiction then to an unlearned Priest having it reservation of cases unto the Pope or his Bishops is not of God's Law but from men since all Priests have a like power of the keys all God's counsels are commandments 19. John Munziger Rector of Ulme about the year 1384. taught The bread of the Eucharist is not God nor should be worshipped as God The Monks contended against him and the matter was referred to the University of Prague there his propositions were approved and nevertheless the bread must be worshipped said they for the concomitancy of the Deity 20. Gerhard Ritter wrote a book about the year 1350. which he called Lachrymae Ecclesiae about the year 1384. Alvarus Pelagius wrote another Planctus Ecclesiae Ubertin Bishop of Chema wrote Onus Ecclesiae The matter of them all is to mourn for the corruptions and abominations of Popes Cardinals Bishops Canons Priests and Monks c. Ubertin in cap. 19. saith A Reformation shall never be but in a general free and godly Councel he saith There is great need of Reformation but I fear this age is not worthy of a lawful Councel In cap. 22. Some Monasteries are more like to Stews of Venice then houses of God Catal. test ver lib. 18. 21. About that time an Epistle was divulged in Germany under the name of Wenceslaus where the Emperor exhorteth Church-men to set themselves at liberty from the thraldom of the Pope saying By the Princes of the Priests the Church is prophaned the Priesthood is defiled all order is confounded all Religion is corrupted all things belonging to laws manners faith or discipline is undone and confounded even that although our Savior suffered many things by men of the Synagogue yet now he suffereth more by our Princes of Priests There is also a vision of an holy man concerning the A vision of the Church estate of the Church He saw a woman with Princely apparel and thought that she was the blessed Virgin but she said I am not she whom thou thinkest me to be but the figure of her for whom thou groanest so oft and prayest to wit the Church whose sorrow is marvelous and her malady flowing from the head through all the members even to the feet and that thou mayest condole the more with me behold the causes of my grief then laying off the Crown she bowed her head unto him and he saw the upper part of her head cut after the manner of a cross into four parts and worms crawling out of her brains and wounds full of matter then she said Behold by those things in my head thou mayest understand the maladies in my other members and having spoken so she vanished In this Epistle is honorable mention of Marsilius de Padua and John de Janduno Morn in Myster 22. John Peter of Ferraria a famous Lawyer of Papia about the year 1397. is usually called Practicus Papiensis as he wrote Practica utriusque Iuris there he saith It is fond to say and abominable to hear The Pope is superior to Caesar The Pope can by no Law have temporal dominion nor possess Cities and Provinces what he hath he hath it by violence The temporal sword should be taken from him or Christendom shall never be at peace By foolishness of Princes are they become the drudges of Priests Whom the Pope absolveth from their oath he maketh them perjured The Clergy have their consciences in their hoods and laying them aside no more conscience appeareth Let some good Emperor arise against them who long since for the cause of devotion and now by avarice have undone all the world and brought to naught the estate of the Empire and of all Laicks John Andreae who was called Speculator Monarcha juris was wont to say Rome was first founded by robbers and now is returned to the same estate All these and more passages are razed out by Index Expurgat pag. 43. of Plantin's Edition 23. In time of Boniface the IX was published a dialogue of Peter and Paul with the title Aureum speculum In the preface the Author saith All the Roman Court from the sole of the foot to the top of the head is manifestly blinded with errors and with the poison of those errors she hath made drunk all the parts of the world almost Then he divideth his matter into three heads saying 1. I will describe the most grievous errors of the Roman Court 2. I will confute her erroneous and uncatholick writings and sayings 3. That all the Court of Rome is in danger of damnation And these I will declare by most true grounds so he prosecureth them severally And after many lamentations as despairing of Reformation Paul saith Only the Son of God I wish would reform his Church And lest it be thought that this was his judgement only he said in the preface All men do groan privately but none dare speak it forth Nor can this manifold corruption be concealed in the Court for when some said The Pope cannot be guilty of simony even in bestowing of Benefices for money his Secretary Theodor a Niem said It seemeth unto me to be very unjust certainly it is uncivil and against good manners to sell for money unto unworthy persons that which should be given freely unto the worthy onely and that the Pope who is above others and from whom others should have a rule of their doings is guilty of such a crime certainly he cannot punish others for that fault whereof himself is guilty And he saith Many good Masters in Divinity
bodily pains in this world which after their own sayings are far less and the Pope may go down to hell as another man and whereas he taketh upon him to absolve any man without inward repentance he extolleth himself above God This complaint is at length in the Act. Monim written by Io. Fox and these are the chief heads of it 11. In the twenty fifth year of King Edward the III. which was 1364. Laws against the power of the Pope Statutes were made If any procured from Rome a provision to any Abbey Priory or Benefice in England which is said to be in destruction of the Realm and holy Religion or if any man sued out of the Court of Rome any process or procured any personal citation upon causes whose cognifance and final discussion pertaineth to the King's Court these shall be out of the King's protection and their lands goods and cattels shall be forfeited unto the King The narrative of the Act sheweth the cause of it and the King and Commons of the Realm had oft complained that his Realms were impoverished by the Pope giving Benefices to strangers which never dwelt in England the King and Nobility were robbed of their right of patronage the cure was not served and the will of the first founders was not followed The King had oft complained but in vain therefore he resolved to make his Kingdom free from this bondage Morn in Myster pag. 480. sheweth that when Pope Gregory the XI heard of it he cried This enterprise is a renting of the Church a destroying of Religion and usurpation of his right and priviledge Wherefore he sent immediately unto Edward requiring him to annul these Acts. But when the Schism arose no Pope did insist in it until Pope Martin the V. sent more sharp Letters unto King Henry the VI. And he answered An Act of Parliament cannot be annulled but by another Parliament and he would assemble a Parliament within a short space for the same cause but he did it not saith Pol. Virg. Hist lib. 19. In the thirteeth year of Richard the II. this Act was revived in these words If any person within or without the Realm shall seek from the Court of Rome preferment to any Benefice of Cure or without Cure the preferment shall be null and the person shall be banished and his goods shall appertain unto the King and the same punishment shall strike against them which receive or entertain any such person As also it was ordained If any person shall bring or send any summons sentence or excommunication or if any shall make execution of any such summons sentence or excommunication against any person whatsoever shall forfeit all his lands and goods for ever and himself shall be imprisoned and incur the pain of death yea although such a person had obtained the King's licence for petitioning at the Court of Rome he shall sorfeit a years rent It is also observed that before the year 1367. the high offices in England Offices of State as the Lord Chancellor the Lord Treasurer the Lord Privy Seal c. were wont to be for the most part in the hands of the Clergy as also in Scotland until the Reformation but about that time the English Nobility procured that all these offices should be given unto temporal Lords 12. At that time God raised up John Wickliff a couragious witness of Iohn Wickliff truth he was Fellow of Merton Colledge and Master of Baliol Colledge in Oxford and Reader of Divinity there about the year 1370. He began first to oppose in questions of Logick and Metaphysick but such as strawed the way to other things which he intended When he set upon controversies of Divinity he protested publickly in the Schools that his aim was to bring the Church from Idolatry to some amendment In his book entituled The path-way to perfect knowledge near the end he sheweth what travel he had in translating the Bible into English he gathered many old Latine Bibles for saith he the late books are very corrupt and he conferred the translations with the ancient Doctors and common Glosses and especially he was helped by the late translation of Lyra in the old Testament and the fourth time he employed many cunning men at the correcting of his fourth translation Then he wrote that book which I have now named wherein he giveth the sum of every book of the old Testament with some general and useful observations He reckoneth the books according to the Hebrew and sheweth also some use of the Apocrypha for examples of piety patience constancy c. and denieth that they are for proof of faith In chap. 2. he saith The truth of the Gospel sufficeth to salvation without keeping the ceremonies made of God in the old Law and much more without keeping the ceremonies of sinful and unknowing men that have been made in time of Antichrist and unbinding of Satan as it is Apocal. 20. and he calleth it heresie to say otherwise In chap. 1. he saith Christian men and women old and yong should study fast in the new Testament for it is of full authority and open to the understanding of simple men as to the points that be most needful to salvation and the same sentence in the darkest places of holy writ is both open and dark which sentence is in the open places and each place of holy writ both open and dark teacheth humility and charity and therefore he that keepeth humility and charity hath the true understanding and perfection of all holy writ as Augustine proveth in his Sermon of praising charity therefore no simple man of wit should be feared unmeasurably to study the text of holy writ for they are the words of everlasting life as Peter said to Christ Iohn 6. and the holy Ghost stirred holy men to speak and write the words of holy writ for the comfort and salvation of meek Christian men as Peter in his Epistles and Paul Rom. 15. witness And no Clark should be proud of the very understanding of holy writ for that very understanding without charity which keepeth God's hests maketh a man deeper damned as Christ Jesus and James witness and the pride and covetousness of Clarks is the cause of their blindeness and heresie In chap. 10. Though Kings and Lords knew no more of holy writ then three stories of 2 Chron. that is of Jehoshaphat Hezekiah and Josiah they might learn sufficiently to live well and govern their people well by God's Law and eschew all pride and idolatry and other sins But alas alas alas whereas King Jehoshaphat sent his Princes Deacons and Priests to each City of his Realm with the Book of God's Law to teach openly God's Law unto the people ..... some Christian Lords send general Letters unto all their Ministers and Liege-men that the pardons of the Bishop of Rome which are open lies for they grant many hundred years of pardons after doomsday be preached generally in their Realms
sent them home again because they had not brought money enough with them He writ an Epistle to Mahumet which is the 396. in number where he affirms that the Empire of Greece depends on his See and his Predecessours had given the Empire of Germany unto Charls and he offered to give that Xingdom peaceably unto him if he would turn Christian and defend the Church He did sit six years Platina reckoneth these following Proverbs to be his There be three persons of one Deity and we may not consider by what reason it may be so but who hath said it When men attempt to measure the Heaven they may be called bold rather than true measures Fools and not wise men are moved with fair words The first places in Kings Courts are slippery As all Rivers run into the Sea so all vices into great Courts Men should be given to dignities and not dignities unto men Some men are in Office and deserve it not others deserve and have it not A wandring Monk is the Divel's slave For weighty causes marriage was taken from Priests but for weightier reasons it should be granted c. I have seen some Editions that have not this last Proverb but it is in the Edition at Venice An. 1562. Cum Privilegio Pontificis c. 10. PAUL the II. had been a Merchant in Venice when he heard that his Uncle Eugenius was Pope he would then learn Grammer but because of his age he made little progress Platin. Nevertheless Eugenius made him Arch-Deacon of Bononia then Bishop of Cervia and then a Cardinal but his ambition stayed not until he was Pope and then he was not so much void of all literature as an hater of all learned men for he deprived them of their Benefices without any just cause among them Platina was one These seeking to be restored craved that their cause might be heard before Auditores rotae but he said Ye would bring us before Judges as if ye were ignorant that all Laws are in our breast I have declared so and let them all go I am Pope and may approve or refuse the Acts of others at my pleasure He was the first Pope that spoke in this maner Io. Serres After three weeks when they saw no appearance to be restored Platina wrote unto him thus If thou may spoil us of that which we bought with our money we may also complain of the wrong and unjust ignominy since we have been rejected by thee and have received so notorious infamy we will go to Kings and Princes and exhort them for your cause to assemble a Councel where thou shalt be compelled to give account why thou hast spoiled us of our lawful possessions For this Letter Platina was laid in Iron fetters for the Pope could not hear of a Councel after some space Platina was loosed upon condition that he go not out of Rome Platin. Eugenius had founded some Canons in the Lateran Church which were Regulars Callistus expelled them and placed Seculars now Paul put out the Seculars and restored the Regulars to the great offence of the Romans Idem He exceeded all his Predecessors in gorgeous apparel his Mitre was set with all manner of precious stones he would be admired by all men and lest he were too singular he ordained by a publick Decree that none should have a scarlet hat but the Cardinals and those should always have their horses or mules covered with scarlet he would have given them more ornaments if some thinking well had not admonished that the pomp of the Church should not be augmented in prejudice of Religion Idem All offices were then sold at Rome he sold the richer Benefices to them who had the lesser that his Annates might be the more no respect was had of learning but only who will give most He called the Students of Humanity as Platina speaketh Hereticks and he exhorted the Citizens that they breed not their children with learning it is enough said he if they can read and write He devised new offices for his own gain he kindled wars in several places he stirred the Germans and Hungarians against the Bohemians he vexed the Poli in Aequitoli because they said Christ hath no Vicar He sate six years ten moneths and died of Apoplexy An. 1471. Agrippa de vanit scien cap. 6. calleth these Paul and his Successours Sixtus Alexander and Julius famous disturbers of Christendom 11. SIXTUS the IV. General of the Franciscans restored the Secular Canons whom Paul had ejected Onuphr in Addit to Platin. Paul sowed and Sixtus reaped a plentiful harvest for Paul did ordain that the Jubile should be kept every 25. year and Sixtus kept it An. 1475. In the next year he ordained that whosoever kept the feast of the conception of Mary as was ordained at Basil according to the order now prescribed by his Notary should have as large forgiveness as was decreed by Urban the IV. or Martin the V. unto the observers of Corp. Christi This constitution was annexed to the Acts of the Councel at Trent and by a constitution following there it is clear that many Preachers in their Sermons and Books maintained that Mary was conceived in sin and it is a deadly sin to hold the contrary wherefore the former constitution had need of a Bull of confirmation dated An. 1483. Onuphrius saith In the days of Paul Sixtus was so respected for learning that all the doubts of saith were committed unto him among all the Cardinals and now he made shew of great things he proclaimed a Councel to be at Lateran for reformation of the Church and for aid against the Turks The Emperor Frederick objected that no good was ever done at Rome for the Church therefore it were fitter to assemble at Constance or other City in the confines of Germany Constance where so many Popes were deposed was odious at Rome Frederick then named Utina in Carnia Then Sixtus perceived that he could not atcheive his designments and forgetting the Councel turned to the advancing of his kinred of whom he made some Dukes and Princes Onuphrius saith He loved his kinsmen greatly and was blamed for granting unto them some things contrary unto reason and equity to wit as Wesellus Groningensis who was an eye witness in his Book De indulgen Papali reporteth At the suit of P. Ruerius whom Sixtus made Cardinal of S. Sixto and of his own Brother Jerome he granted unto all the domesticks of Cardinal de S. Lucia a free licence to commit sodomy in the moneths of June July and August Onuphrius saith He devised new tributes but spared to shew the particulars Agrippa de van scient cap. 64. doth shew saying Pope Sixtus built a large Stews and was like to Heliogabulus who fed herds of whores to his friends and servants ..... and now each whore in Rome payeth dayly unto the Pope a Julian penny which tribute surmounteth to 20000. ducates yearly and this is the charge of the Exchequer of the
Word Then he declared unto the people the cause of his death as is before in the mean while the Executioner was stripping off his clothes and turned his hands behinde his back and tied him to the stake with wet ropes whereas it hapned that his face was toward the East one cried That an Heretick should not have liberty to look East-ward So he was turned When his neck was tied unto the stake with a chain he said I will gladly receive this chain for Christ who was tied with a worse chain for my sake Under his feet they set two wet faggots mixed with straw and from the feet to the chin he was inclosed in wood Before the wood was kindled the Baron of Oppenheim and another Gentleman went and exhorted him that he would remember his salvation and repent of his errors He said What errors should I renounce whereas I know my self guilty of none as for those things that have been falsely alledged against me I know that I never did so much as think them for this was the chief aim of all my preaching to teach all men repentance and remission of sins according to the Gospel of Jesus Christ and after the exposition of the holy Fathers wherefore I am ready to suffer death with a cheerful minde They left him wringing their hands and the fire was kindled Then he prayed with a loud voice Jesus Christ Son of the living God have mercy upon me He repeated these words thrice and the winde driving the flame into his face choaked him afterwards he moved the space that one may say the Lord's prayer thrice The head and neck that were above the chain they hewed into small pieces that it might be consumed the sooner They found his heart untouched among the ashes they struck it with their rods and burnt it alone They gathered all the ashes with great diligence and threw them into the river that the least remnant of him should not abide on the earth The History of John Huss Now that we may know wherein his doctrine differed from ours at this day I will but hint at them and add a little of his Prophesies Of all the Articles that he professed to believe more were imputed unto him as followeth in Chapter V. but he denied them none was different from our present Doctrine but the opinion of Transubstantiation which he held with the Romanists As for his Prophesies In Prague he saw a Vision he seemed to paint the Images of Christ and his Apostles but the Pope came and hindered him and caused his Servants to blot away the Images Then he saw other Painters in great number paint the same Images again and the Painters became so numerous that the Pope and his Cardinals were not able to abolish the Images In the Councel he said publickly When an hundred years are come ye shall answer unto God and unto me Those words were stamped on the coin of the Hussites When he was shut up among the wood to be burnt he said Out of my ashes a Swan shall arise which they shall not be able to burn as they do with the Goose Huss signifieth a Goose in the Bohemian Language By all which no doubt he foresaw the Reformation that followed an hundred years after his death Aeneas Sylvius in Histor Bohem. cap. 36. relateth this History briefly and howbeit he call him and his follow Jerome of Prague stubborn Hereticks as the Councel had called them yet when he commendeth the Epistle of Poggius unto Nicolaus concerning these two and inserteth another unto Leonard â—retin of Jerome's death certainly he thought well of these Martyrs no less then the writer did This Poggius was a Secretary of that Councel In the last Chapter I will touch the process against Jerome studying brevity And here I will remember a passage or two of the Epistles of Poggius ad Leonar Areti First He mentioneth his Epistle unto Nicolaus then coming to the cause of Jerome he saith I profess I never saw any man who in talking especially for life and death hath come nearer the eloquence of the Ancients whom we do so much admire it was a wonder to see with what words with what eloquence arguments countenance and with what confidence he answered his adversaries and declaimed his own cause That it is to be lamented that so fine a Wit had strayed into the study of Heresie if it be true that was objected against him ..... When many things were heaped against him to accuse him of Heresie and those things were proved by Witnesses it was permitted unto him to answer particularly he refused a long time because he should first plead his own cause and then answer to the railings of adversaries when this was refused he said How great is this iniquity that when I have been 340. days in most hard prisons in filthiness in dung in fetters and want of all things ye have heard my adversaries at all times and ye will not hear me one hour ..... ye are men and not gods ye may slip and er and be deceived and seduced c. Then every Article of accusation was read publickly and proved by Witnesses They asked him Whether he could object It is almost incredible to consider how cunningly he answered and with what Arguments he defended himself He never spake one word unworthy of a good man that if he thought in heart as he spake with tongue no cause of death could have been against him not of the meanest offence He said All those things were false and feigned by his adversaries He declared his own studies and life full of vertues And he spared not to commend John Huss calling him a good just and holy man who had spoken nothing against the Church of God but against the abuses pride and pompt of the Clergy and Prelates for whereas the revenues of the Church should be imployed on the poor and strangers he judged it unworthily bestowed on harlots feastings feeding of horses and dogs superfluous raiment and such other things unworthy of Christian Religion He quoted many Doctors for his opinions In the end Poggius saith O man worthy of everlasting remembrance among men This Epistle is also in Fascic rer expetend fol. 152. 12. In other places many others suffered death for teaching and speaking against the worshipping of Saints against transubstantiation the tyranny of the Pope c. These Articles were always objected unto them although they differed from the Romish Church in many other things Amongst those were Henry Crunfelder Priest of Ratisbon An. 1420. Henry Radgeber Priest there An. 1423. John Druendo of Noble birth and a Priest was burnt at Worms An. 1424. John Draendorf the same year Peter Thoraw at Spire An. 1426. John Rockenzan An. 1430. Matthias Hager An. 1458 c. 13. The Emperour Sigismund required Peter de Alliaco Cardinal of Overtures of Reformation Cambrey to put in form some Articles concerning the Reformation of the Church that might be propounded
unto the Councel of Constance this was four moneths before the going away of Pope John which was judged a most fit time to treat of that purpose He began his Preface with the words of Bernard in Serm. 33. in Cantic A rotten malady creepeth to day through all the body of the Church and the further the more desperately ... seeing from that time the Church hath become worse and worse continually after the fearful darkness of so many schisms unless timely provision be made more fearful things may be feared to insue according to the Prophâ—sies of Abbot Joachim Then he sheweth what he thinketh needful unto Reformation 1. That General and Provincial Councels be kept especially General Councels for amending all Persons and Estates neither should remedy be looked for from the Church of Rome because many are suspicious that she dissembleth and is unwilling to have Councels that she may râ—ign the more at her own pleasure and usurp power over other Churches Because before Constantine it was not free unto the Church to hold General Councels openly then arose many Heresies therefore it is no marvel that in these last times when Councels have been contemned that she is fallen into divers schisms and other infinite evils as experience teacheth General Councels are necessary for Reformation of the body of the Church especially the Roman which must be Reformed Whereas the Gloss saith in Dist 19. c. Anastasius The Pope should ask the Councel of Bishops When matters of faith are to be inquired it is to be understood not only of the articles of faith but of all those things also that concern the universal estate of the believing Church and otherwise it is dangerous to commit our faith unto the arbitrement of one man And if ever they were necessary far more now to procure an union of the Greeks with the Latines to repress the enterprises of the Turks who having destroyed the Empire will rush into the Church and straw a way unto the Antichrist as now many most godly men fear both these dangers at hand 2. For Reformation of the Roman Court it is sufficient that there be but one Cardinal out of every Province because the Cardinals are the causes of schisms and the Pope should provide to relieve ease and to remove the grievances of the Nations he should abate the exactions his pomp and luxury he should not excommunicate but in weighty causes as was done in the primitive Church 3. Prelates should not be chosen young imprudent nor ignorant but of ripe age apt to teach exemplar in manners moderate in lives not medling with weapons or worldly business abstaining from pomp in clothes and horses and feasts hating all simony they should moderate the Lent in respect of some persons and circumstances they should bring the Divine Service to devout brevity repress the number and variety of Images in Churches put order to new Feasts and Saints that men cease from work only upon the Lord's day and the most famous Feasts that have been appointed by the Church because when people are idle sin is multiplied in Taverns dancings and other abuses 4. He cometh to the Reformation of Monks in respect of their multitude and pernicious diversity and he taxeth the Romish Court that they dispise Divines and advance only such as can bring gain so that now it is come into a Proverb The Church is not worthy if Papists will have the word meretur expounded so to be governed but by wicked men c. He complaineth also of Pagan abuses and diabolical superstitions at Rome but saith he as there were seven thousand who Note never bowed to Baal so we may be confident that there are some desirous of the Churches Reformation This Book is in Fascic rer expetend and was presented unto the Councel November 1. An. 1415. But they who should have reformed were to be reformed and so little or nothing was done 14. Thomas Rhedonensis a French Carmelite and as Antoninus saith a famous Preacher went to England France and Italy and in his Sermons said Rome is the mother of abominations the Church hath need of great Reformation Prelates should leave their pride and luxury and follow the example of Christ and his Apostles For such preaching he was burnt in Rome at the command of Pope Eugenius An. 1436. Baptista Mantuanus speaking of this mans death lib. de vita beat c. ult saith Ah mad envy what doest thou thou hast not killed him for his soul cannot die but by hurting his earthy body he is the sooner partaker of eternal life Catal. test ver lib. 19. 15. Laurentius Valla a Senator's Son of Rome and Canon of St. John of Lateran about the year 1420. wrote a Book which he calleth a Declamation against the pretended donation of Constantine In the end thereof he shews the estate of the Church saying I say and I cry for I trust in God and do not fear men In my life time hath been in the high Priesthood no faithful nor wise Steward he hath not given bread to God's family the Pope annoyeth with wars people that love peace and stirreth up Princes and Cities he maketh his advantage not only by the loss of the Republick so as Verres or Catilina durst never attempt the like but of the Church and holy Ghost so that Simon Magus would abhor it .... In no place is there any Religion no holiness no fear of God and which maketh me tremble when I speak it wicked men bring the excuse of all crimes from the Pope for in him and his Court is the example of all wickedness that against the Pope and them that are nearest unto him we may say with Isaiah and Paul The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles for you ye who should teach others teach not your selves The late high Priests abounding in wealth and pleasures seem to contend to be as ungodly and foolish as the ancient Bishops were holy and wise and by their shame to surmount the praises of the former There also he complaineth that they have corrupted the faith with old wives fables and that they are not ashamed to preach what a Christian should be ashamed to name And he saith unto the people When we discern bad money we throw it away and we will not discern a bad Lord but will keep him still All the Book is such For this Book he was forced to flee But he was received honorably by Alfonso King of Naples and was his Secretary Orthae Gra. in epist post declam 16. Thomas de Corsellis a Frier had a large Oration in the Councel of A Councel is above the ope Basil Aen. Sylvius hath inserted it in his Commentaries There he proves that the Councel is above the Pope the Pope may err and experience shews it when the Pope abuseth the keys he may be deposed if he hear not the Church he is a Publican and Heathen a general Councel representeth the Church some for vain glory
and reward do flatter the Popes and teach new doctrines and are not ashamed to say That the Pope is not subject unto the authority of an holy Councel and the Pope may judge all and be judged of none but should be left unto the judgment of God only even although he draw after him souls by droves into Hell They consider not that these be the words of Popes inlarging their own phylacteries or of their flatterers And because these words are easily refuted they run unto the words of Christ not regarding the meaning of the Spirit but the fancies of their own brain and the prattle of the words Thou art Cephas by these they will make the Pope the head of the Church And I will give thee the keys And I have praied for thee And Whatsoever thou shalt bind on Earth And Feed my Sheep And Cast thy self into the Sea And Thou shalt be a Fisher of men And Christ commanded to pay Tribute for him and him All which these men do wonderfully proclaim but they do altogether despise the Expositions of the holy Teachers c. Aene. Sylvius in his Comment de gestis Concil lib. 1. makes oft use of this Oration 17. In the same Councel Lewis Cardinal of Arelatensis did maintain these positions More credit is to be given unto a private Presbyter if he have better warrant of Scripture or reason than unto a Pope or whole Councel Councels have erred and have been corrected and contented to be directed by a Presbyter as the most famous Councel of Nice was by Athanasius when he was a Presbyter Councels consist not only of Bishops but of Presbyters also for in the Councel of Chalcedon are said to have been 600. Priests which is a name common to Bishops and Presbyters and in other Councels they seak neither of Bishos nor Priests but of Fathers which is also a common name And the power of the keys is given unto the whole Church in Bishops and Presbyters and now according to the teslimony of Hierom Bishops are above Presbyters by custom rather than by constitution for even Paul calleth Presbyters Bishops in his Epistle to Titus These that are called Bishops stand in aw of Kings for their worldly wealth more than of God for their souls whereas the multitude of Presbyters here present despise the world and their life for the love of the truth He insisteth much on this point because Antonius Panormitan would not give a decisive voice unto the Priests Aen. Sylvius ibid. 18. Paul Episc Burgensis and Spanish Orator whom Aen. Sylvius calleth Decus Praelatorum held in that Councel that a Councel is above the Pope and when it is lawfully assembled even without his consent he hath not power to dissolve discharge or adjourn it This he proves by the Law of God and of Man at last he useth an argument from natural reason and testimony of Aristotle and said In all well established Kingdoms that is chiefly looked unto that the Kingdom may do more than the King if it be contrary wise it is not a Kingdom but a Tyranny It is so with the Church she should have more power than the Pope Whereupon Sylvius writes more fully saying The Pope is in the Church as a King in his Kingdom but it is absurd that a King hath more power than all his Kingdom therefore the Pope should not have more power than the Church But as sometimes Kings for their evil administration and Tyranny are excluded from the whole Kingdom so without doubt the Roman Pope may be deposed by the Church that is by a general Councel In this matter I make no account of them who give so large Power unto Kings as if they were tied unto no Laws those are but flatterers and prattle otherwise then they think For although it be said Moderation is always in the Prince that is to be understood when there is reason to decline from the words of the Law He is a King who watcheth over and procureth the common good who delighteth in the prosperity of the Subjects and who in all things he doth aimeth at the welfare of his people and if he do not so he may be called not a King but a Tyrant looking only unto his own interest ...... If we see a King dispising Laws robbing his Subjects deflouring Virgins and doing all things at his pleasure will not the Peers of the Land conveen put him away and advance another who shall swear to rule by Laws So reason and experience do teach The same should be in the Church that is in the Councel and so it is manifest that the Pope is subject unto the Councel saith Sylvius 19. A Greek Abbot had a Sermon at that Councel and began thus Lo Souldiers cast away the works of darkness There he rebuketh the Clergy that they had lost their spiritual armor and he exhorteth the Fathers to Reform the Clergy or else the Church will perish Catal. test ver 20. James de Guitrod a Carthusian lived about the year 1440. among other Books he wrote De septem statibus Ecclesiae in Apocalypsi descriptis There he accuseth the Pope and his Court that they do continually hinder the Reformation of the Church and that they do alwaies tremble at the naming of a Councel He wrote another Book De errorib Christianorum modernis where he noteth not onely the vices of People and Clergy but their Idolatry their Pilgrimages and gadding to Images their Miracles feigned for avarice He saith Christian Religion is in derision with Infidels because of so many impieties and vanities of Christians Men accept and love one another for their works but God accepteth the work for the man and therefore every man should first indeavor to be reconciled unto God before he can hope that his works can be accepted In another Book De causis remedus passionum he rebuketh the pride of Prelates and saith plainly They have the place of Antichrist and not of Christ and their pride is the pride of Lucifer 21. John Gochius Priest of Mechlin then avouched that the writings of Albeâ—tus Thomas and other Sophists taken from the muddy channels of Philosophy do more obscure then inlighten the truth they fight against the Canonical truth and against themselves they smell of the Pelagian Heresie The Scriptures should be followed and all other writings should be examined by them even the Decrees of Popes and Councels Monkish vows are not profitable unto godliness and are contrary unto Christian liberty Works are not satisfactory unto God's justice but we are justified through the only mercy of God by faith in Christ and not by our deservings Sin remaineth in the godly but is not imputed unto them and is forgiven for Christ He refuteth them who do mince sin in the godly Catal. test ver lib. 19. 22. Nicolaus Cusanus Bishop of Brixia is by Aen. Sylvius called Hercules of Pope Eugenius and he lamenteth that so noble a head had strayed into the
schismatical side This Cardinal Cusan in his Books De Concordantia Catholica which he directed unto the Councel at Basil maintaineth these positions All the promises which Christ spoke unto Peter as I will give thee the keys I have prayed for thee and such other things should be understood of the Church universally and not particularly of Peter or his Successors especially since many Popes have been Schismaticks and Hereticks Every Prelate hath place in the Church according to the Dignity of his Seat and so the Bishop of Rome hath attained such precedency in the Church as Rome had antiently among the Nations Or if they have place according to the holiness of him which first sate there certainly Jerusalem should have the primacy where the great high Priest did wash his Church with his blood And why should not Ephesus the seat of St. John be preferred to Alexandria the seat of Mark and so of the rest The Councel dependeth not upon the head thereof but upon the consent of all the Assessors although the Bishop of Rome were present there he hath not more power there then a Metropolitan in his Provincial Synod Without all controversie a universal Councel is above the Bishop of Rome whose power is sometimes said to have been from Christ yet in more places we finde that his primacy is from man and dependeth on the Canons wherefore as he may be judged and deposed by a Councel so he cannot abrogate nor change nor destroy the Canons of Councels In lib. 3. cap. 2. ss by many testimonies of Antiquity he proveth it false that Constantine gave or could give the Empire of the West unto the Pope These testimonies are exstracted and subjoyned to the Declamation of Laur. Valla in Fascic rer expetend There also Cusanus saith Neither is it true that the Pope gave it unto Charls or transferred it from the Greeks unto the Germans and it is most false that the Princes Electors were instituted by the Pope and that they discharge the office of Election in his name In the contrary The Emperor dependeth on God alone and it is not necessary that he be confirmed by the Pope nor may the Pope depose him The Emperors in old time called the General Councels as other Princes have taken care of Provincial Synods When he was Legate in Germany he hindred and discharged the carrying of the Sacrament in their Processions Crantz in Metrop He addeth Because the Sacrament was ordained for use and not for ostentation 23. In the year 1442. the Emperor Frederick had a Diet at Mentz where they spoke of casting off the Pope's yoke in time of the schism But in the time of Pope Nicolaus this Neutrality was taken away by the mediation of Aen. Sylvius and therefore he got a red hat Nevertheless because the conditions that he had made in name of the Pope were not fulfilled the Germans assembled again and by advice of Diether Bishop of Mentz they would provide for themselves according to the Pragmatica Sanctio against the tyranny of the Roman Church and they agree upon Decrees concerning the election of Prelates the collation of Benefices the pleading of causes the granting of pardons the exactions of tenths c. And if the Pope shall discern against them they resolve to provide for themselves by an appellation 24. Martin Meyer Chancellor unto this Diether wrote an Epistle unto Cardinal Aen. Sylvius and complaineth in his Master's name that the Canons of Constance and Basil were not observed that Calixtus as if he were not tied to the covenant of his Predecessors did oppress Germany he contemneth the election of their Prelates and reserveth their Benefices of all sorts unto his Cardinals and Secretaries expectative graces are given without number Annates or mid-fruits are exacted rigorously yea more is extorted then is owed the Government of Churches is not given unto them which deserve best but who payeth most new Indulgences are sent dayly for squeezing money ..... a thousand means are devised whereby the See of Rome draweth gold from us as if we were witless Barbarians .... Our Princes being awakened have resolved and decreed to cast off this bondage and to defend their former liberty In the end he congratulateth his late advancement and lamenteth that so many evils hapned in his time But saith he God will have it otherwise and his decree must have place By these words Meyer giveth to understand more then he speaketh This Epistle is printed with Sylvius his description of Germany 25. The Greeks wrote unto the Bohemians in this manner The holy A Letter from Greece unto the Bohemians Church of Constantinople and Mother of all Orthodox Believers unto all the Masters and each of the famous Brethren and Sons beloved in Jesus Christ in Bohemia salvation by the Son of the glorious Virgin and an hundred-fold increase of spiritual fruit The holy Church of the heavenly Bridegroom which is the Head of the whole Church hath not greater pleasure then that she heareth that her Sons walk in the truth therefore when not without most great pleasure and as it were a pledge of common fruit the fertility and growth of them who couragiously suffer persecution for the testimony of true faith came unto the ears of the same godly and bountiful Mother especially by a Brother and Son Constantinus Anglicus the bearer of these presents and a reverend Priest we were more plainly advertised that ye hearken not unto the novelties that are brought by some into the Church of Christ but that ye are constant in the foundation of faith which was given unto us by our Lord and his Disciples The holy Church hath incontinently written unto you and intended to exhort you into concord with her and not according to the forged union of Florence which was separate from the true and lawful Councel which union should rather be called a diremption from the truth for which cause we received not that union but altogether refused it and according to the immoveable decree of truth wherein only we can be truly and safely united for the Church of Christ doubteth not of these things which she heard reported of you as is said Seeing therefore you have judged it expedient to contraveen the perillous novations of Rome ye shall be of one mind with this Church by means of the Holy Scriptures which is the true Judge For although no good report of you came unto us before that ye did not resist the Roman novelties but rather were enemies to the ancient traditions of the Catholick and Christian Church yet now we are informed more surely that ye are revived and returned unto the common religion of Christians and unto true godliness and that you leave not your Mother but being zealous with true love of your true Mother have a singular desire to promove and inlarge her which we understood by the coming of this devout Priest as we have said who hath declared unto us particularly the estate
the Danube near unto Frioli in Italy and on the North he marcheth with Poland and Muscovy In Affrick his ditions are for the most part barren except most fertile Aegypt This Empire is now governed by twenty Bassaws of which three are in Europe the most potent is in Greece another in Hungary and the third in Temisnara in Asia are thirteen three in Affriâ—k and one in Cyprus Cumin Ventura in Relatio de Vrbe Constantinop Wheresoever they prevailed they either slue all the inhabitants or led them away in such misery that they lived so that death had been more tolerable Bathol Georgueviz lived amongst them the space of 13. years about the year 1540. and returning writ a book Deploratio Christianorum which was printed at Wittemberg An. 1560. there he saith If any man had foreknown that calamity they would rather have chosen to have died a thousand times if in any place death be mixed with life or if life be prolonged that men may be long a dying it is under the Turks the bondage in Aegypt the captivity in Assyria and exile in Babylon are light in comparison of this most grievous oppression for whether Christians do submit unto them or not it is all one if these prevail as in their promises is no fidelity so is no mercy in their victory they kill all the Nobility and scarcely spare any of the Clergy they throw down all the Churches or turn them to their blasphemous superstition leaving unto Christians old Chappels which when they decay it is permitted to rebuild for a great sum of money neither are Christians permitted to have any audible sign of assembling but only as it were by stealth to exercize their religion neither may a Christian bear Office in any Province or City nor carry a weapon if any blasphemy be spoken against Christ or contumely against a Christian he must hold his peace but if thou speak against their Mahumet the punishment is fire or if against their religion thou shalt be circumcized If a Christian on horseback do meet a Turkish Priest he must come down and with low courtesie salute the Priest Every Christian now must pay the fourth part of all his increase as well of their Corns and Bestial as of their handy-work and every Master of a family paieth a ducate yearly for every person of his family if the Parents have it not to pay they must sell their children and others are compelled to beg it or they are condemned to perpetual prison and still it is free unto the Turk to take the most handsom of the Christian children and circumcize and bring them in their Cloisters to be Seminaries of his Janizaries or guard and of his Souldiers so that they hear not of Christ nor Parents yet many of these Janizaries carry under their arm pits a New-Testament in Greek or Arabick From amongst the fairest of the Christian daughters the great Turks hath his Wives and Concubines and it is religion unto them to do otherwise So that by custom or contempt of the old Turkish blood the present Emperours and Janizaries and Bassaws are descended of the Christians Both the Christians and the Janizaries in these Provinces do heartily wish the revenging Sword of Christians to deliver them from their wofull thraldom and the Turks stand in fear of it because of such a prophesie amongst them Georgieviz de affectione Christianor The multitude of the Turks are base minded being destitute of all learning for their Laws forbid Schools and they live most by Pasturage Euphorm in Icon. animor cap. 9. This brief glance of the power and tyranny of the Turks is usefull for understanding some passages of the Scriptures as also to move others unto compassion and praiers for the Christians whose troubles we know not and to make us the more thankfull for our tranquility and liberty and more patiently to bear sickness a little penury or if it were banishment for Christ's sake c. which light things many do impatiently undergo because they know not the heavy crosses of other Christians Yea and for cleering the justice of God in all these heavy burthens of Christians it may be marked out of Nicep Gregoras and Chalcocondylas their Histories that though these Greeks were very constant both in the Doctrine and Rites of their Antients yet amongst their Nobility were manifold divisions and strifes amongst their Clergy great ambition and contention and especially they complain of the wretchlessness of the Emperours and the infinite Taxes which they exacted of the people so that many did even before the loss of Constantinople chuse to live under the Turks and the rather because at that time the Turks dealt fairly with the Christians that would come and dwell in their Towns and proffered them liberties and it was upon occasion of these grievances that some Greeks came into Italy and Germany in the beginning of that Century CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. WHilest King Richard was living in prison Henry the IV. was Crowned King of England An. 2. chap. 3. he ordained that if any person should obtain from the Bishop of Rome any provision to be exempt from obedience regular or ordinary or to have any Office perpetual in any house of Religion he should incur the pains of Praemunire And chap. 15. He gave authority unto Bishops and their Ordinaries to imprison and fine Civil power of coaction gâ—ven to Bishops who exerce it cruelly all Subjects who refuse the Oath ex Officio Here by the way I add that in the Parliament of King James An. 1610. Stat. 1. it is said Whereas the Temporal Sword was never in the Prelates power untill the 2. of Henry the IV. and then usurped by them without consent of the Commons for say They were truly Ecclesiastical yet it is against the Laws of God and of the Land that they should meddle with civil jurisdiction therefore is an Act past against it and the Oath Ex Officio In the same Parliament of Henry the IV. it was ordained that all Lollards that is who professed the doctriue which Wickliff had taught should be apprehended and if they should remain obstinate they should be delivered to the Bishop of the Diocy and by him unto the correction of the Secular Magistrate to be burnt This Act was the first in this Island for burning in case of Religion and began to be put in execution the same year 1401. and Thomas Arundel Arch Bishop of Canterbury swore that he would not leave a slip of the Lollards in the Land At that time did suffer William Sawtree a Priest William Swinderby Richard White William Thorp Reinold Peacock once Bishop of Saint Aâ—â—ph and then of Chicester Io. Fox in Acts Mon. Many errours were imputed unto them maliciously but as Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 495. shews ex Walsing in Hypodeig they held no other doctrine but of the Waldenses George Abbot contra Hill in answer to the first reason sec 25. shews that
Thief and Son of perdition nor is he the Head of the holy militant Church since he is not a member thereof 21. The grace of predestination is the bond wherewith the Church of Christ and every member thereof is united unto Christ the Head insolubly 22. A Pope or Prelate being wicked or praescitus is equivocally a Pastor and truly a Thief and Robber 23. A Pope should not be called most holy no not in respect of his Office for then a King may be called most holy yea an Hang-man may be called holy yea the Divel may be called holy for he is the Officer of God 24. If a Pope live contrary unto Christ although he be chosen lawfully according to the institution of men yet he entereth otherwise then by Christ even although he enter by election prescribed by God for Judas was lawfully chosen by Christ unto the Apostleship and yet he went the wrong way into the sheepfold 25. The condemnation of the forty five Articles of John Wickliff made by the Doctors is unreasonable and unjust and a feigned cause is alledged by them to wit none of them is Catholick 26. Whether one be chosen lawfully or unlawfully we should believe the works of the elected for in so far as he worketh unto the edification of the Church so far hath he authority from God 27. There is no appearance that there should be an head governing the Church in spiritual things who should always remain with the militant Church 28. Christ can rule his Church better without these monstrous heads to wit by his Apostles and true Disciples who are spread through the World 29. The Apostles and faithful Priests of the Lord did diligently rule the Church in things necessary unto salvation before the Office of a Pope was known and so might they until the day of judgement although there were not a Pope 30. None is a Civil Lord none is a Prelate none is a Bishop so long as he is in mortal sin These Articles were condemned partly as notoriously heretical and rejected by the holy Fathers partly as scandalous and offensive unto pious ears partly erroneous and partly as timerarious and seditious Then the condemnatory Sentence of John Huss was read The Deputies of the four Nations and the President the Cardinal of Ostia and the Emperor cried Placet Item This assertion any Tyrant may and should be killed meritoriously by any of his Subjects either by privy plots or glozing flattery notwithstanding any covenant or oath of fidelity and not waiting the sentence of any Judge This assertion was condemned as heretical scandalous and strewing a way unto perjuries lies falshood and treasons In Sess 16. July 11. Commissioners were sent into Arragon to deal with Benedict for renouncing his Title Item None may go from the Councel without licence granted by the Presidents of the four Nations under pain of deprivation In Sess 17. July 15. The Emperour undertook to go into Arragon to deal with Pope Benedict and excommunication was denounced against every hinderer of his journy Item Prayers and Processions should be made in Constance every Sunday for his happy success with pardon for a hundred daies to all such as should be present at the Processions and all Prelates should be present in their Pontificals granting also unto every Priest who should say a Mass for the same success another hundred daies indulgence and to every person saying devoutly a Pater noster and an Ave Maria for the Emperour's safety a pardon of forty daies after the wonted manner in the Church In Sess 18. August 17. Two Judges were deputed to hear causes and grievances that were to be presented unto the Councel untill the definitive Sentence exclusivè Item As great faith and obedience should be given unto the Acts of the Councel as to the Bulls Apostolical In Sess 19. September 23. Jerom of Prague who had been accused imprisoned and constrained to abjure read his recantation forsaking all those articles that were called the heresies of Wickliff and Huss and consenting unto the Roman Church and the present Councel especially in the Articles concerning the power of the Keys Sacraments Orders Offices Censures and Indulgences Reliques Liberty of the Church and all other things belonging unto Religion and he consented unto the condemnations and the Sentences pronounced against Wickliff and Huss Item Notwithstanding any Safe-conduct given or to be given by Emperours Kings or others inquisition may be made against an Heretick or any suspected of heresie and process may be made according to Law even although such a person would not have come without such a Safe-conduct This is indeed Nulla fides servanda haereticis In Sess 20. November 21. Frederick Duke of Austria was summoned under pain of excommunication and forfeiting of all his Lands that he held of the Pope or Emperour to render the Cities Castles and Lands that he had taken from George Bishop of Trent January 20. An. 1416. in a general Congregation appeared the Commissioners who had been sent unto Pope Benedict and they presented twelve Articles penned and consented unto at Narbon December 13. between the Emperour and King of Hungary and the Commissioners of the Councels on the one part and the Kings and Princes following Pope Benedict on the other part for union of the Church to wit That a new Process should be intended against Pope Benedict and in case of contumacy he should be Canonically deposed and a Pope should be chosen by the Councel whom they all should acknowledge as only and lawfull Pope In another general Congregation February 4. these Articles were approved and subscribed by the Fathers of the Councel and by the Embassadors and Proctors of the Kings of England Scotland Cyprus Navar Norway of the Dukes of Burgundy Britain Savoy Austria Holland Zealand c. and by the Proctors of Bishops Generals of Orders Priors c. In Sess 21. May 30. James Bishop of Lauda made a Sermon and Jerom of Prague stood up in a high seat and craving and having obtained audience he professed that he had wickedly consented unto the condemnation of Wickliff and Huss that he had lied in approving that Sentence and he revoketh now and for ever his consent thereunto affirming that he had never found any heresie or error in the books of Wickliff nor Huss although he had said so before c. Wherefore he was presently condemned and indured the fire constantly In Sess 22. October 15. The Ambassadors of Arragon were accepted into the Councel In Sess 23. November 5. Commission was given unto certain Deputies to go into Arragon and there to examine Witnesses in the cause of Pope Benedict who will not renounce In Sess 24. November 28. Citation was directed against Pope Benedict In Sess 25. December 14. The Church Glomucen in Bohemia was given in Commenda unto the Bishop Lutomisten for a certain space In Sess 26. December 24. The order of Ambassadors from Princes in this Councel shall not prejudice their
craving in the name of their Masters that a Book written by a Frier John Falkenbergh containing notorious errours and heresies may be examined by the Councel or Commissioners of the Nations or else they protest de injuria and they appeal unto the next General Councel Pope Martin answered saying I will inviolably observe and no way violate whatsoever hath been done Conciliariter in this Councel and these I do ratifie and approve and no otherwise Then Cardinal Antonius proclaimed liberty of departing unto every one and in the name of the Almighty God and of his Apostles Peter and Paul and of Pope Martin the V. he gave unto every one there present a full remission of all their sins once in their lives if that every one within two moneths after the knowledge hereof shall seek the Indulgence in forma c. Here the Cardinal of Ostia said Placet and Augustine de Lance in the name of the Pope said Placet and so it is written but no mention of Sigismund's Placet because the Councel was dismissed against his will 5. According to the Decree at Constance Pope Martin sent his Legates to Papia An. 1424. to open the Councel few Bishops came thither and the Pest beginning the Councel with common consent was removed to Sena more Prelates came there Alfonso King of Arragon intending to purchase the Kingdom of Sicily sought by all means chiefly by giving gold saith Platina to procure the adjournying of the Councel and to restore Pope Benedict the XIII But Pope Martin disappointed him by dissolving the Councel and nothing was done but only the next Councel was appointed to be at Basil An. 1431. 6. The Councel at Basil was began December 14. An. 1431. by the Legate Julian Cardinal of Sancti Angeli by Commission granted first by Pope The Councel at Basil Martin and confirmed by the lately elected Pope Eugenius the IV. as it is written in Sess 1. The Emperour Sigismund was Protector thereof whilest he lived sometimes by his Deputy William Duke of Bavier as appeareth in Sess 7. and sometimes personally as in Sess 14. In Sess 1. they propounded their main purposes 1. The extirpation of Heresie namely of the Bohemians 2. The quenching of the Wars in Christendom 3. Because the Vineyard of Christ is overspread and as it were laid wast with huge numbers of Thistles and Weeds of Vices that these may now be pulled up and the Church Mark this ye who say that the Roman Church hath never erred may flourish again and bring forth the fruit of honesty But the particulars that were treated in it may be reduced to four chief heads to wit concerning the Bohemians the Greeks the authority of General Councels above the Pope and the Reformation of the Church So omitting the order of time and Sessions for the clearer and more compendious method I will shew what was done in those 1. In Sess 4. the Bohemians were summoned to appear and a Safe-conduct was sent unto them Three hundred of them some Civilians and some Ministers came and disputed upon these four Articles 1. All who would be saved should receive the Communion under both kinds 2. All civil government is by the Law of God forbidden unto the Clergy 3. The Preaching of the Word is free unto all men having once received Ordination and free in any place Aen. Sylvius hath not this parenthesis and the Epistle of the Bohemians directed unto all the faithfull in the year 1431. saith Per eos quorum interest 4. Open crimes and scandals should not be suffered no not for avoiding greater evil The Deputies were ordered by their Commission to debate these Articles and no other and they would admit no argument grounded upon any Authority except of the Scripture alone Therefore the Fathers of the Councel charged Cardinal Cusanus to fight them in their own field and he was not ashamed to say The Scriptures belong to the well of the Church and not to the essence or necessity thereof either in the beginning or continuance And The Gospel is known by the Church but not the Church by the Gospel The Bohemians replied Such was not the mind nor voice of the Primitive Church which did administrate the Eucharist and expound the Scriptures otherwise then they do now Cusan answered Let not this move you that at divers times the Rites of the Sacraments be divers or that the Scriptures are applied unto the times or understood diversly so that at one time they are expounded according to the universally current Rite and when the Rite is changed the sence is also changed .... because when the sentence of the Church is changed divine judgement is changed The dispute continued fifty daies in the end the Councel approved the last three Articles in some sence And in Sess 13. they granted that the first was according to Christ's institution but say they the Church hath otherwise ordained and practised for weighty causes Nevertheless they would grant this unto the Bohemians and Moravians not as the bill of divorcement was granted unto the Jews but as lawfull by the authority of Christ Jesus and of his true Spouse the Church and as healthfull and profitable unto them who receive worthily Io. Cochlaeus and Garranza have omitted this dispute and conclusion but they are written by Aen. Sylvius and his Epitomizer Orth. Gratius in Fascic rer expetend fol. 96. Then Anno 1438. the Bohemians did supplicate that by allowance of the Councel they might have the Divine Service namely the Gospel and the Epistles and the Creed read unto the people in the vulgar language as it had been in that Kingdom by long custom and permission of the Church And that the Fathers there present would be carefull of the Reformation of the Church both in head and members as it is most necessary for Christian Religion and hath been of a long time wished by all godly souls and as they themselves had propounded from the beginning Orth. Gratius saith Many things were advised and conceived but had many obstructions the enemy of mankind procuring so Nevertheless the Bohemians failed not in their hopes neither would they fail in their indeavours 2. The second head was concerning the Greeks in hearing their Embassadours whose golden Bull was dated in the year of the World 6944. indict 14. An. Ch. D. N. 1435. November 26. and sending Legates unto Constantinople they gave a Safe-conduct and for the place of their meeting the Greeks propounded that if the Latines would go unto Constantinople the Clergy of the East would assemble upon their own charges but if the Latines will have the Greeks coming into the West their coming should be upon the expences of the Latines and the place of their assembly should be Basil or Avenion or Sabaudia at the option of the Greeks When they had agreed on these particulars in Sess 24. and 25. with consent of Pope Eugenius afterwards he drew the Greeks from the Councel as follows 3. The
doctrine and in the end he saith the Holy Scriptures of both Testaments are to be revised and corrected according to the antient Copies of the first Originals that they may be purged from the errours which have crept-in by the carelesness of Writers or default of times Solemn ceremonies concerning which some broils have been antiently are to be brought into some allouwable order and true histories are to be distinguished from Apocryphe fables c. Orat. Io. Pici in Concil Lateran ex Fascic rer expetend 12. Jacobus Faber Stapulensis had then renown for his learning and knowledge in all sciences especially in Divinity Aventinus had been his disciple and testifieth that he heard him and Clichtoveus say sixe hundred times that Lombard had troubled the most clear fountain of Divine philosophy with the durt of questions and pudlle of opinions He wrote Commentaries on the Psalmes Ecclesiastes on the four Evangels and the epistes of Paul His works began to be printed An. 1508 and as Jo. Sleidan writes he suffered many grievous persecutions by the Masters of Paris but the King by his missives from Spain exhorted them to spare him What was his belief in many articles now in controversy may be guessed by this that the Authors of the Belgick Jndex Expurgatorius have filled 18 pages with the catalogue of passages which they have ordained to be blotted out of his books as out of his Comm. on Mathew they blot out these words By faith in Christ only wee look for salvation The righteousness of works is a Pharisaicall doctrine Let none say Peter was that rocke And on Luke The grace ofsalvation is due not to works but of the goodnes of God only In very deed not priests but God doth cleanse yet they are witnesses All prayer and adoration belongs unto Him alone And on Iohn This faith can not bee without love He fell down and worshipped which is a duty to be done unto God only and the duty of him which confesseth that the Son of God is God All the Saints are nothing if the question be of true worship Yee believe in God believe also in mee Or els he is but an infidell albeit he think that he believes But the Authors of the Spanish Index have made a shorter cut they order to destroy all the Commentary on John because it can not be wel amended say they 13. William Budaeus was Secretary to Francis I King of France in his fifth book de Asse which was printed An. 1513. he describes the estate of the Church at that time saying The clergy are worse than the worst of the people in all kind of vice and wantonness prelats are ignorant and enemies of learning having no respect to the salvation of souls but rather thrusting them down to hell by their false teaching or wicked example He saw how they sought to abolish the Pragmatica Sanctio and therefore when he hath shewed that the riches of the present times are not comparable unto the former times he addeth except one sort of men who indeed should not have been excepted these are the priests whom now we behold to be the only rich men almost next unto Kings And when he had spoken a little satyrically of them he addeth Whence hast thou o France that liberty to be called most Christian if as by religion thou didst deserve that honourable name so by the same religion thou endevoirest not to retain it still O how would thy enemies clap their hands and rejoice who do envy thee this Palladium of thy happines Kingdom a gift sent unto thee from heaven which being taken away or fading from thee thou canst no more be happy Beware I pray thee that thou bee not to credulous unto these sonnes of the earth who building honorable estates like unto the Aloidae seeme to make warre against God climbe into the heavens to wrong them who are above for by consent of all men the cause of all these cometh from the head top of Christendom who unless he be well disposed all the inferiour members must draw the causes of disease from him We see likewise that godly men do wish that by providence the pillar of the Church may be amended or another be sett up more profitable Neither am I ignorant that the foundations of this house were layd by a cunning hand on a most firme rock which by no force can be pulled down c. Then he sheweth the abuses of the Church especially those that proceed from simony whereby the government of the Church is altogether diverse from the institution of Christ He compareth Christ his Apostles with the Pope and his court so that he is compelled to say The Bride hath renounced her Spouse Then he complaines that the discipline of the Church is corrupted by them who should have been the chief maintainers of it and who can believe that the men who have done these things can acknowledge the good true faith who knoweth not that the choice stones of the sanctuary have been castdoun long since and dispersed so that the Majesty of the Church being ruined now the Spouse of Christ forgetting her marriage-bond not only hath left her husband but shamelesly hath been wandring in the broad waies streets licenciously gone a whooring thorough Provinces who knoweth not that the sheapherds are become not only deserters but drivers away of their flockes What Have we not seen the most eminent of the praelats behaving themselves so preposterously so filthily that they who should have framed all the daunce to grauity comelynes have altogether abhorred the comelynes of order c. The Jesuits of the Spanish Jndex Expurg have ordained all such passages to be blotted out In his secound book De Translat Hellenism he saith O if we had but the relicqus and ashes of the old faith which now is almost buried From which faith God hath called some of his stewards faith full who being full of Divine courage of godly emulation of the Spirit of God have been a glory ornament of the Church But now and even of a long tyme the Church is a wasted house having no colour nor shew of that religion which Christ taught if we judge of the universality by the greatest part 14. Iacohus Almainus Doctour of Divinity in his book printed at Colen De potestate Pontificis against Thomas de vio aliàs Cardinal Cajetan the Legate of Leo X. writeth particularly of indulgences saying The power of binding loosing seemeth not to be extended unto them that are in purgatory seing wheresoever promises are made in the Scriptures or grace is promised it is alwayes said on earth as whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth c. and it is never spoken of these who are departed this lofe Thence it followeth saith he That the souls in purgatory can not be delivered from punishment by indulgences albeit they may be by prayers 15. John Tritemius was at this time Abbas Spanhemiensis
thereof for here we should follow the custom of the Church and in no way swerve from it and seing his doctrine had been already condemned by general Councels no account should be made thereof again and there shall be no end of contention if it be lawfull for every private man to call into question the things which prudent and learned men with great deliberation have established ..... Nevertheless it can not be denied that God who is the avenger of all wrong doth thus plague his Church for the sins of the Ministers thereof as the Scripture saith The iniquity of the people proceeds from the priests and Elders for certainly they have sinned at Rome these many years full grievously and sundry wayes even from the highest Bishop unto the lowest clerk we have all gone out of the way every one to his own way nor have any of us done any good A good confession if amendement follow wherefore we must all give glory unto God and humble ourselves before him and consider from whence we are fallen As for mee I will endevoure to redresse it and I will see that the Romane Court which perhaps hath been the occasion of all this mischieff be first reformed sharply as Christ did first purge the Temple that as it hath been the example of vice so it may be the beginning of amendement and pattern of vertue and so much the rather because all the world crieth for a Reformation ... but this must be done by degrees because all sudden mutation is dangerous c. These instructions are expressed word by word in Fascic rer expetend and others The Princes did conveen at Nurembergh in March An. 1523. the Emperour was not there and their answer was an humble request that the Pope would perform his promise and for the only remedy of all abuses he would call a free Councell within Germany and not delay it above a yeare The copy of this Brieve was brought unto Luther he translateth it unto Dutch and affixeth his Notes on the margine But whereas Hadrian so plainly confesseth the viciousness of the Romane Court which he thought was none of his fault as never been there before and delayeth the amendement it is the usual policy of the Popes when they can not eschue solicitations otherwise they do promise largely that while men trust to their promises they may find the means either by favour of Princes or by power of arms to mantain their dignity which is like to stagger by free and Generall Councels Jo. Sleid. Lib. 4. Because of this Brieve and the conceit that many had of Hadrian's integrity all men did expect a Reformation But behold he becomes ingracious unto all men for he deprives the best men of their Benefices for his own advantage in bestowing the same Benefices on others therefore he was called unrighteous and covetous and when they which were deprived did complain he said The times wherinto a man falleth do much vary his fortune for the golden times of Leo were abundant with plenty and peace but the broiles and famine and pestilence in time of the interreigne had laid wast the estate of the Commonwealth and caused these evils to be imputed unto him most innocently Onuphr He spake also of reforming the dissolute manners of the City and said that according to the lawes he would punnish blasphemy simony usury unlawfull lusts Then he was taken away by death not without suspicion of wrong He canonized Benno and Antoninus Bishop of Florence he conspired with the Emperour against Francis I. King of France he held that a Pope even as Pope may be an heretick and teach heresy and that indeed some of them had been hereticks Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. Lih. 4. c. 2. He died at Rome Septemb. 14. An. 1523. II. CLEMENS VII the sister-son of Leo X. after contention of two months came into the chair by paying 20000. Ducats and giving a stately house Rome unto his competitour Pompejus Columna He had been called Julius and would have retained his name as Hadrian did but the Cardinals would not suffer him It was Hadrians designe to make the Emperour powerfull in Italy but Clemens fearing the fortune of Charles was for the King of France He had observed that Hadrian was not wary enough in the affaires of Germany especially in confessing the faults of the Court and in asking their advice concerning the remedies whereupon he had given them occasion to petition a Councell and to propound their 100. Grievances therefore he took another course with the Germanes as followes here c. 3. Sect. 18. He keept the Jubilee An. 1525. but all that yeare he was perplexed for fear of the Emperour untill he heard that Francis King of France was at liberty in March 1526. immediatly he sent unto him and drew up a league against the Emperour which was sealed in May by him Francis and some Princes of Italy and he absolves Francis from his oath that he had given in Spain This was called Liga Sanctissima Then as being free he writes menacingly unto the Emperour and even the next day he directes another Brieve which was more smooth The Emp. wrote his answers accordingly as in Hist Council Tr. l. 1. and at the same time he writes unto the colledge of the Cardinals That it was grievous unto him to consider how the Pope could so forget his dignity as to disturbe the common peace and even at that time when he the Emperour having made peace with France thought that he had setled the Christian world he had received such Letters as he could never have expected from the Father of the Church and he thinks these had been writen by advice of them all this said he is the more grievous that such Letters were brought from the Pope and the Fathers pillars of the true religion threatning warr against the Empe. defender of the Church and who had deserved better of them for in respect unto them he had shut his eares against the just complaints of the German-Princes he had discharged the Diet which was appointed at Spira ..... and now he had sent the copy of the Popes Letters unto them to the end that they after consideration would aid the Christian commonwealth now fainting and put the Pope from such dangerous courses or if he will not that they would admonish him of his duty and exhort him to call a general Councell or if he refuse that or delay it for a longer space than is expedient he entreates that holy Senate that they would call a Councell so soon as may be but if they also will accept his just demand with deaf eares it lieth on him according to his authority to use all just and convenient remedies Those Letters were delivered unto the Colledge Decemb. 12. Before that time to wit Septemb. 20. the Columnenses the chief Citizens perceiving that Clemens sought only his own interest came unawarrs into the Vatican none resisting because all men did hate the Pope said
and the rather because he had observed how the Bb. were intending to have in their power the Collation of Benefices preventions advocation of pleas dispensations absolutions and such other things all which with a great part of the Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction the Romane Court had drawn unto themselves to the prejudice of the Prelates Therefore he bendeth himself to divert Charles from that purpose and saith A councell will be prejudiciall unto his Emperial authority for there be two sorts of people infected with that Lutheran pest the commons and the Princes the Commons are bewitched with the allurements of their teachers but a Councell is not a mean to deliver them from these enchantments but it will rather open a doore unto them to attempt greater liberty and they will rather bow under authority when they are pressed with your decrees if they obtain liberty to search into the power of the Church they will by and by pry into your Secular power therefore it is easier to refuse their first demands then if you once yield unto them to resist their rushing afterwards with any reason As for the Princes they make no account of piety or Gods worship but gape for the Church-goods and absolute dominion that when they are quitt of the Pope they may next shake themselves free of your yoke possibly as yet they have not seen these mysteries but if they shall once smell of them they will assuredly aime at this marke It is true the Pope shall suffer great losse if Germany fall away but the losse of Austria shall be more and therefore while the greater part of the Princes are still at your devotion you must looke to it in time and no way suffer the edge of your authority to be blunted remedy must be speedily applied before the number of the rebells increase or they understand the advantages of their falling away and nothing is more contrary unto celerity than a Councell for it requires a long space of time in which no thing can be effectuated and many impediments must be removed arising from the manifold pretenses of men intending to retarde hinder or to make the Councell null and those are many I know they say The Popes have no liking of a Councell for fear of curtailing our power but that respect did never enter into my mind for I know that our authority is from Christ immediatly according to his promise The gates of hell shall not prevail against thee and I have learned by experience of former times that Papall authority was never minished by a Councell but rhe Fathers being obedient unto Christs word did acknowledge that we are absolute or tied no way Or if any Pope in humility or modesty or upon any other account have not used their just power they have been entreated by the Fathers to resume their place If you will read antient records you will find that when a Councell hath been called against hereticks or upon any other occasion the Popes have always increased in their power And if we would lay aside the promise of Christ which is the only foundation of our power and speak only of humane reason seing a Councell consists of Bishops the authority of the Pope is necessary unto them that under it as a buckler they may be safe from the iniuries of Princes people Yea and Kings and Princes which know the art of ruling are most Zealous of Apostolicall authority because they have no other way to suppresse Bishops And I know as certainly as if I were a prophet what shall be the issue of a Councell for they who cry for it if their opinions be condemned will devise some what against itsauthority and so your Cesarean power being weak in other Nations already shall turn to nothing in Germany but the Papall power though it faile in Germany shall increase in other places of the world You may believe mee the rather that you see I make no account of my own interest but only to see Germany restored unto the Church and due obedience rendred unto Caesar Nor can this be unless you go quickly into Germany and by your authority put the Bull of Pope Leo and the Edict of Worms into execution c. It became not the Frier Julius Medices this was his name ere he was Pope and farre lesse Pope Clement to use such reasons saith Pe. Soave but he meaneth such a heap of lies but they prevailed with Charles because he was aiming at a more absolute power than his grandfather or his great-grandfather could attain but especially he was so advised by his Chancellor Cardinall Mercurius Gattinara unto whom the Pope had made many large promises namely a red Cape unto one of his cousines at the next election And Clemens sent a Nuntio unto King Ferdinand with charge to deale earnestly with him that there be in the Diet no dispute nor determination in matters of religion nor any decree for calling a Councell and because he knew that Ferdinand was of greatest credite in Germany to have his favour he gives him power to lay a tribute upon the Church-men in Germany for advancing the warr against the Turke as also to apply unto this use whatsoever Silver or Gold there is on the ornaments of the churches Of the Diet at Ausburg it followes in C. 3. Sect. 27. When Clemens understood what was done there it vexed him that the Emperour had suffered the Confessions to be read publickly that he had determined any thing in matters of religion but more that the Prelates had given way and it grieved him most of all that the Emperour had promised a Councell and determined the time which belongeth to the Pope alone and so now the first place is given unto the Emperour and the Pope hath but the second place And hence he did conclude that seing so litle hope was appearing from Germany he must think on another remedy and seing what is done can not be undone he resolves to conceall that it is against his will but will rather commend it as done by his authority And so Decemb. 1. he writes unto Kings Princes that he thought to have extinguished the Lutheran heresy by the presence of Caesar in Germany but seing now he understands that they are rather hardned he had resolved by advice of the Cardinals to call a Councell as his predecessours had done in such cases and he exhorts them either to come personally or prepare their deputes when he shall determine of the time and place in Italy But saith Pe. Soave few were deceived with this fraud seing all men knew that such an inuitation to a Councell whereof neither time nor place was defined was but an affected imposture In prosperity and adversity this Machivilian sate 11. years when he was dead the Court had no small joy because of his avarice austerity and cruelty that he had exerced continually but especially in time of his sicknes so that he was odious unto many saith Pe.
more safely conveen He knew the time was short but he did it purposely that in the beginning his creatures might have the more power to prescribe the order of proceeding c. How he carried himself towards the Councell I remitt unto that chapter of the Councell When he could not bring the Protestants unto submission he kindled the warrs in Germany An. 1546. Onuphrius writes Since the Pope was fallen from hope of purchasing Millain he was not a little displeased with the Emperour and feared that he aimed at the Empire of Italy as also he and his faction had so stiffly opposed themselves against the Presidents in the Councell neither would Charles confirme the Dutchy of Parma and placentia unto the Popes son Peter Loisius nevertheless they kept an outward shew of amity and covenanted Juny 26 in this manner For so much as Germany hath continued these many years in errours that great danger is thereby to be feared for eschuing whereof the Councell was called at Trent and the Protestants do reject it therefore have the Bishop and Emperour for Gods glory and safety of the common wealth and namely of Germany concluded between themselves I. that Caesar shall prepare an Army all things requisite unto warre in the moneth next following and those who refuse the Councell and maintain these errours he shall reduce them by force of arms to the old religion and obedience of the Holy See yet so that he shall use all means to bring this to passe without warre but make no peace nor composition with them prejudiciall to the Church or religion 2. The Pope besides 100000 Ducats which he hath delivered already shall lay down so much more at Venice which his Lieutenent shall thereafter employ on the warrs and no otherwise and if no warr shal bee he shall receive his money againe he shall also furnish unto these warrs 12000 foot men and 500 horses at his own charge for an half year over which he shal place a Lieutenent and Captaines and if it happen that the warrs be ended before six moneths the benefit shall belong unto the Pope 3. For preparation and furnishing unto these warrs it shall be lawfull by the Pope of Rome's permission unto the Emperour to take the one half of the Church-goods in Spain and to sell as many lands in Spain as shall amount to 500000 Ducates c. Sleida Comm. lib. 17. The Emperour in all his Diets and at other occasions professed that he undertook these warrs only because the Princes denied him civill obedience which they did never refuse if he would have given them liberty to professe the Truth of religion But the Pope in this league and his Bulls written unto Germany professed the only cause of religion Thus they made different pretexts to the end each of them might bring the other into distast and if they could attain so much or overthrow the Protestants they were in part satisfied At the same time the Protestants did publish in writt that they waere advertised by men worthy of credite how that the Antichrist of Rome an instrument of the Devill and authour of this warre as in former times by his hired servants set many towns of Saxony into fire so now he hath sent others to infect their wells that he may destroy by poison what he can not so easily bring to passe with the sword wherefore they admonish all men generally but especially their own subjects to watch and apprehend such men c. Within few days John William son ne to the Electour of Saxony by letters gives warning that they take heed unto themselves diligently for lately an Italian was taken not farre from Weinmar upon suspicion and had confessed that he and some others had money given them at Rome in the Bishops name that with fire and poison they shall doe all the harme in Germany they are able to do Ibid. lib. 18. When Paul heard that Charles was prevailing he recalled his nephew Octavius with his souldiers ere the warre was ended wherfore Charles was offended and not long thereafter the Vicount of Millain killed Peter Loisius and tooke Parma Placentia Then was the Pope so over whelmed with grief that the tooke a feaver and died on the fourth day when he had satt 15 years I do omit his most vitious and incestuous life as it is written at large by Sleidan from an Italian authour and that Onuphrius testifieth that he was diffamed for Astrology and of too great affection to his kindred whom he did enrich without all shame and against the will of his Cardinals but consider how unlike this Paul was unto the Apostles Paul and Peter in all his Bouts with these Machivillians Charles Francis and in all his Consistories he never shewes any respect unto Christ or his Gospell but to his private interest only Novemb. 18. An. 1549. the Cardinals went unto the election but they could not agree before Februar 22. In time of their contention Letters were intercepted which Camillus Osius the attendant of the Cardinal of Mantua was said to have written unto a friend Annibal Contine and some vulgar verses of his love to ward him with such vile words that they can not vvithout offence be named Whereupon arose a report that some filthy Pope vvas to come out of that conclave On the forenamed day IV. JULIUS III. was consecrated who being Cardinall of Bolonia loved out of measure a young man innocentius and now he caused his brother to adopt him that after his name he was called Innocentius demonte and he made him a Cardinall It was talked at Rome and ballades went abroad how Jupiter loved Ganimedes yea Julius was not ashamed to talke of the same with the Cardinals In the year of his election he keeps the Jubilee Onuphrius writes of him tâ—us Albeit he was 70 years old yet in all the time of his Papacy he waited more on feasts and pleasures than on the discharge of his most waighty affaires to the great dammage of all Christians for he who before was most vigilant in his charge and by stealth followed his lusts now being Pope and attaining the top of his desires casts off the care of all things and too much followed his pleasures so men are encouraged unto vertue not with the beauty of vertue but hope of earthly advantage .... this was also reproovable in him that without respect to his place he so delighted in idle talke that his hearers would blush for shame He died through intemperance rather than by age after he had satt 5 years Ja. Thuan. V. MARCELLUS II. would not change his name to shew that he was the same man as before he lived but 21 dayes yet escaped not the blame of covetousness saith Onuphrius He was wont to have histories read unto him at table once hearing what Pope Urban IV. had said of the misery of PP he striketh the table with his hand and said I can not see how a Pope can
who hath given such advice Ibid. After this Luther was the more diligent in searching the originall of the doctrine of indulgences and then he publisheth 59. conclusions to be disputed in Wittembergh October 31. An. 1517. within few dayes they were carried through all Germany and were joyfully read by many for all men almost were complaining of the pardons especially as they were preached and sold by Tecelius None came to set face against these Propositions and the name of Luther became famous for that at last one was found to oppose the corruptions of the Church Then Conrad Wimpina a Doctour in Frankford upon Mene publisheth contrary propositions in defense of the Indulgences Luther writes in defense of his own propositions and John Eckius opposeth them When Luthers propositions and book were carried to Rome a third Dominican Silvester Prierias wrote against him Thus the contestation waxeth hott and is more known abroad Upon this occasion Pe. Soave in hist Conc. Trid. shewes the originall and progress of indulgences Where as saith he the matter of indulgences was not much scanned The originall and progresse of indulgence in former ages nor was it weighed by the Divines by what arguments they could be mantained or weakned their causes and essence was not throughly known for some thought that indulgence was nothing else but an absolution by authority of a prelate from that pennance which according to that manner of discipline the Church in these times did enjoyn unto a penitent in following ages the Bishop took unto himself alone the prescribing of that punishment afterwards he did concredite it unto the poenitentiary priest and at last unto the discretion of the Confessary yet so that he was not free from the punishment due by Divine justice When this was thought to turne more to the hurt then benefit of Christians because when a dispensation of canonicall punishment was given them they became careless to seek the favour of God by voluntary punishment they did conceive that indulgence was a freedom from both punishments And again they were divided for some thought this freedom was absolute without any satisfaction but others on the contrary said So long as communion by charity continues in the Church the repentance of one believer is communicable unto another so farra that he is freed upon the account of the other But because that was thought to be more proper unto them that were of a blameless life and exercised with strict discipline then unto the authority of a bishop a third opinion was taken up that the essence of indulgences consists partly in the authority of the prelate and partly in compensation And because the conversation of the Bishops is not so blameless and free from sin that he by his merites can help others they devise the treasure of the Church into which are layd the merits of all which had more plenty then which was sufficient unto themselves and the dispensation of these merits belongeth unto the Bishop of Rome so that it is in his power to give indulgences and recompence the debt of a sinner by the merits of the same value out of the common treasury of the Church And where as neither this treasure could satisfy for all sinners seing the merits of the Saints have certainly an end and bounds and so it may faile they thought good to adjoin the infinite merits of Christ unto the finite merits of the Saints that so the treasure might be perpetuall And here again arose another scruple what need is there of the drop of mans merits seing the infinite ocean of Christs merits floweth for ever And truly this gave occasion unto many to put all their confidence of indulgence into the only treasury of our Saviour which never can be emptied All these things were so uncertain and had no surer ground but the Bull of Pope Clement VI. which was proclaimed for the Jubilee An. 1350. that they were thought not sufficient to convince Martin Luther or to confute his reasons therefore Tecelius Eccius and Prierias perceiving the weaknes of their cause in the places proper unto that matter took their refuge unto Common places and lay their ground upon the authority of the Pope and consent of the School-men to wit Seing the Pope can not erre in matter of faith and had confirmed the Scholastick doctrine of indulgences and by his Bull hath bestowed them on believers the doctrine concerning these is an article of faith to be believed necessarily Hence Martin takes occasion to digresse from indulgences and to sift the power of the Pope Albeit others had commended this power as the highest and subject unto none other yet he made not such account of it but held it to be subject to a General Councell lawfully assembled which he affirmed to be very necessary at that time in respect of the condition of the Church And howbeit in this fire of contestation Luther did overthrow the power of the Pope and ever the more that the others did advance it yet he did always speak no thing but modestly of the person of Pope Leo yea and for a time he declined not his judgement Nevertheless they fell upon other particulars and the dispute concerning remission of sin repentance and Purgatory by which the Chapmen of the Roman court did confirme their indulgences But among them all James Hoghstrate a Dominican and Inquisitour of the faith wrote against Luther most properly for he left other reasons and purposes and adviseth the Pope to beat down the mans pertinacy with fire and sword So writes P. Soave summarily VI. On Christ-mass-eeven Frederik Electour of Saxony and his Brother Some are for Luther some against him John went to Church in Wineberg An. 1517. with their traine and the aire being cleare he seeth above his house clearly a fiery cross they stand beholding it and were amazed then Frederik saith unto his Brother That is a signe that there will be strife for Religion and the house of Saxony will be in danger Abr. Schultet Annal. At that time Andr. Carolosladius the prime Divine had published a booke in defense of Luther the young Students at Wittembergh burned the propositions of Tecelius in the market place and the Duke Frederik not being required undertakes the patrociny of Luther and Carolstad When Luther saw the Book of Sylvester he called it a wilde one divelish and saith he if Rome do so judge as this book speakes it is the very seat of Antichrist He is summoned by the General of the Augustinians to answer at Heidelbergh many did dissuade him but he would yield obedience by the way the Bishop of Wortsburg entertaineth him friendly and the Palsgrave receives him graciously at Heidlebergh In the Monastery of Augustinians which afterwards was called Collegium Sapientiae he disputeth 28. propositions concerning justification by faith chiefly these two Free-will after sin is but a title He is not just who worketh much but who believeth much
and the cloister II. In Aprile An. 1521. Charles V. calleth a Dyet at Worms thither VVhat was done for against religion An. 1521. was Luther summoned and a safe conduct was sent unto him Some would have dissuaded him because his doctrine was condemned at Rome and his person was accursed there on maundy-thurseday he might be sure that the proceedings of that Court were to be confirmed in this if worse were not done unto himself as was done to John Huss Luther answered I will go thither albeit there were there as many devils as there be tyles in the houses He appeares before the Estates Aprile 17. and was demanded Whether he acknowledges the books that were abroad in his name and when they were named he did acknowledge them Then Whether he would maintain what was writen in them or recall any part of them he answered That question is of great importance I humbly crave some space to advise They grant him one day and then he said these books are not all of one nature some containe the doctrin of faith and piety some were against the errours of the Romanists and some were writen contentiously against the maintainers of these errours to recall the first sort was not the duty of a good man because albeit the Bull of Leo had condemned them yet he had not judged them as impious As for the second sort it is too well known that all the Christian World and especially Germany being miserably vexed doeth groan under a heavy yoake and so to abjure these books were a confirmation of that tyranny He confesseth that in the third sort he had written a little tartely but he is now called to give account of his doctrine and not of his manners and if any will convince him by reason of all men he will be least obstinate nor will he refuse to burn his books if he shall be convinced of any errour in them by testimonies of sacred Scripture the acknowledgement of manifested truth is an excellent gift of God and the rejecting of it or defiling of it with lies hath brought from heaven many thousand calamities Then he was commanded to give his answer in few words He answered I can not recall what I have tought or written unless I be convinced by testimonies of Scripture or manifest reason The Emperour hearing of this answer for he was not present nor was confirmed by the Pope sent them word that he would defend the Church of Rome and use all remedies to extinguish that fire but he will not pronounce sentence against that man untill he be safe at home according to his promise Some there would have followed the example of Constance and said Promises should not be kept unto hereticks Lewes the Palsgrave Elector did oppose saying It were a perpetuall dishonour unto the Germane Nation nor is it tolerable that for favour of priests the publick faith should ly under that infamy Some also said They should not proceed so rashly in a matter of so great importance nor do all men as yet perceive what may follow After some dayes the Bishop of Trevers the Marques of Brandeburgh and some others were named to deal with him and they exhorted him to submit the whole matter unto Cesar and the Princes Luther said The Prophet saith put not your trust in men nor in Princes but especially the word of God is not subject unto men if they will convince mee by that Word I will willingly submit Then they ask Whether he will submit unto a Generall Councell Yes saith he if they rule themselves by the holy Scripture What remedy say they think you may there be in such a deplored case He answered I know no better than that of Gamaliel If this Counsel or work be of men it will turne to nought but if it be of God yee cannot destroy it lest yee be found to fight against God and I wish the Pope would follow this advice for certainly his purpose if it be not of God will shortly he brought to nothing The Bishop of Trevers dealt with him privatly but he continued in that assertion that this cause can be ruled no other way but by the Scripture Then he was commanded to be at home within 21 days and in his way he should not provoke the people by teaching nor writing He gave thanks unto Caesar and the Princes and went away Aprile 26. On May 8. a Decree was published in the name of the Emperour wherein was declared what was done with Luther both ar Rome and Worms and that he continueth obstinate in damned heresies and therefore all men should take him for such a one and after 21 dayes none defend nor lodge him but rather take and imprison him and take all the movables and immovables of all his favourers and abettours and none shall read nor have nor print any of his books but burn them c. This decree did more good unto the Emperour then harme unto the cause for soone after the Pope breaketh his league with France and receives Charles into his bosome As for the judgement of others it appeares by an epistle of Erasmus dated Basil 3 non Septemb. An. 1522. saying I was ever of this mind this tragedy can not be calmed any better way than by silence and this is the judgement of the most prudent among the Cardinals and Princes A most cruell Bull came from the Pope and it did nothing but stirre up the fire Another more cruell Edict comes from Caesar who is altogether prone that way and that restraines the tongues and penns of some but changes not their mindes Some commend his pious mind but they say his judgement followes such as the learned men do not much value So far he It is true Luther was forced to hide himself for a time but was not idle and after this Diet many did contrary unto the Edict Even in Worms aftet they had seen the constancy of Luther and his warrant they receive the preachers of the Gospell and be cause they could not have the liberty of the Churches they set up a portable pulpite and heard the preachers in many places of the town untill the year 1525. when all the priests runne away for fearin time of the rurall tumults and then the religion was set up in all the Churches In Erford began to preach John Lang George Forchem John Culschamer Peter Geldner Melchior Wedman and Justus Menius who had been priests the number of believers was so multiplied that in the year 1523. eight Churches could not contain them Briefly the like was done in Goslaria an Imperiall city of Saxony at Halberstad Hamburgh in Pomerland Liveland c. as Schultet in Annal. shewes particularly and in many of these places the preachers were killed by poison or open violence by the priests and their abetters but to their greater wo. In Low-Germany alone in the time of this Emperour more then fifty thousand persons were beheaded or drowned hanged buried
alive or other wayes put to death for the cause of religion John oecolampade in the year preceeding was retyred into a Monastery for feare of trouble but when he heard of the publick edict he set forth some Sermons and a book of Confession for which Glapio the Emperours Chapelan did threaten him mischief but he with consent of the Friers went away in safety Martin Bucer had been a Dominican 15 years at that time he left that Order and was Chaplaine unto Fredederik Prince Palatin and President of the Imperiall Councell the next year he was called to be Preacher at Landstall When Luther was lurking the Augustinians of Wittembergh put away the private Masse because it was an execrable abuse of the Lords supper and turned into a propitiatory sacrifice c. The Electour requires the judgement of the University then Justus Jonas Jo. Dolcius Andr. Carolstad Jerom Schurff Nic. Amsdorff and Phil. Melanchton approove the reasons of the Augustinians the Elector ratifieth their Act and not only dischargeth private Masses in the Cloister but in the open Church and then in the Church of the Castle Then and there also images were broken down auricular confession was forbidden both elements were delivered unto the people and Andr. Carolstad teaches that Civill courts should be ordered not by the law of man but of Moses he set forth a book of the lawfulness of Priests-mariage and against the vowes of Monks When Luther heard hereof though he did not approve all that was done and written yet he wrote unto Spalatinus August 15 Carolstad must have some liberty for he will not be content if any do oppose him Erasmus was offended that any Reformation was begun without the authority of a Generall Councell and he wrote unto Peter Barbire August 13. saying It can not be told how many and what kind of men did at the first love Luther when I had read a few pages of his books I did foresee the matter would turn to a broil I do so hate discord that even verity with sedition is unpleasant unto mee .... As I think many things are received in the Church which may be changed to the great good of Christian religion So nothing pleaseth me which is done tumultuously And in another dated August 23 he saith I wish it were true that Christiern King of Denmark said unto me while we were talking of such a purpose Gentle purges worke not but efficacious potions shake the whole body I see no good issue unless Christ himselfe turne the temerity of men into good c. Albert archb of Mentz began again to sell pardons in Hala of Saxony then Luther wrote unto him from his Pathmos Novemb. 25. threatning him that if he leave not that idol of pardons greater evils will be sent on him and if he dismisse not these which for eschuing fornication have marryed he will make known openly some things both of him and other bb which they desire to be buried in silence The Bishop returnes answer Decemb. 21. shewing that he had read his Letter with good lyking and afterwards he shall have no cause to complain of him and he will live as becomes a Christian Prince for which end he requires his prayers and of other good men seing that is the gift of God alone he can take admonitions in good part and wisheth well unto Luther for Christs cause The University of Paris sent forth their judgement against Luther's books and Ph. Melanchton opposeth it with this inscription of his book Against the famous Decree of the Parisians the apology of Melanchton for Luther Likewise Henry VIII King of England wrote against Luther in defense of the seven saeraments and the power of the Pope When Leo heard of it he sent unto him the title defender of the faith as Alexander VI. had given unto the King of Spain the title of Catholick King and I know not what other Pope did first call the King of France The most Christian King But saith Pe. Soave Luther was not dashed with authority but laying aside the due reverence of his person wrote against him with such bitterness of words as he had used against the puny Doctors and the medling of the King in this cause did not satisfy many in this controversy and as it hapneth in debates most do favour the weaker party and do much commend their weak endeavours Immediatly after the publishing of the Edict at Worms Hugh Bishop of Constance sendeth the Popes Bull and that Edict unto the town of Zurik and commandeth them to obey both the one and the other and he inveighes against Zuinglius and his followers Wherefore Zuinglius gives account unto the Senate and to the colledge of the Chanons of what he had taught and he writes unto the Bishop especially pressing that he forbeare not the priests with their concubines which wickedness saith he brings the clergy into contempt and is a very lewd example unto the people And he wrote unto the Swisers generally that they should remember a former licence which the Magistrats had granted unto the priests to have a concubine for saving the honesty of other mens wives which licence though ridiculous yet necessary for the time should be amended by turning fornication into lawfull marriage The Bishops command gave courage unto the black Friers to write against Zuinglius and he ceaseth not to defend his own doctrine he published 67. conclusions containing the summe of his doctrin and the abuses of the Clergy The Senate for removing such strife do appoint a convocation of all the Clergy within their jurisdiction against January 23. promising free liberty of reasoning unto both parties and by Letters invite the bb of Constance Curia and Basile either to come personally or to send their Commissioners There were assembled about 600. priests and as they called them Divines The Bishop of Constance sent in his name John Faber who afterward was Bishop of Vienna The Burgermaster beginneth saying It is not unknown what dissension hath arisen in the cause of religion therefore this assembly is called especially that if any can speak against these 67 conclusions of Zuinglius now made known unto them all he may now speak the same freely Faber shewes his Commission and alledgeth it was not a pertinent place nor time to decide things of that kind which appertain properly unto a Generall Councell and the Pope and Princes have agreed that one shall be called shortly Zuinglius said as Pe. Soave reports that is but a trick to deceive people with vaine hope and to keep them in grosse darknes it were better in the mean while to search some particulars that are sure and undoubted by the word of God and the received custom of the Church untill a more copious clearing of doubts come by a Councell When Faber was urged again and again to shew what he could speak against that doctrine of Zuinglius he said I will not deal with him by word but I will confute
quench the thirst of our soul and deal with us as he did with the Fathers He said also God declares his will by dreames as he had done unto him selfe and had given him a command to kill all wicked men and pull down all Princes and Magistrats He taught also that all things should be common and all should have alike freedom and liberty without all subiectjon Sleidan Comment lib. 3. 5. In Apile 1525. the countrie-people in Suevia by the river Danube being deluded with such errours began to refuse obedience and they demand 1. liberty to choose their Ministers that will preach the word without mans traditions and decrees 2. liberty from all tieths except only corne and these to be diuided at the discretion of good men a part unto Ministers part unto the poor and part unto publik business 3. it is not equitable that heretofore they have been held in the condition of slaves seing they are made free by the blood of Christ They professe they do not cast off Magistrats but they will not endure that bondage unless it be cleared by testimony of Scripture that it is reasonable 4. It is not reason that they are forbidden to take wild beasts or fishes especially when the beasts destroy their cornefields from the beginning God hath given unto man power over all living creatures 5. it is a great prejudice of the people that woods are in the power of afew men 6. they demand that their Princes or Masters would moderate their dayly burdens of service according to the equity of the Gospell and lay no more upon them than was craved of old c. Ibid. Albeit the attempts of these men was alike against Popish Masters and others which were desirous of Reformation yet I can not find that any Popish person did endeavour to convince them by information Luther did publish books to refute them many times before they did publish their Demands he dissuadeth them from sedition as a most fearfull sin not only in the externall fact but even to be spoken or thought upon After the publishing of the Demands he told them they did wickedly in cloaking theire rebellion with the pretext of sinceer doctrine and equity seing God hath commanded to obey Princes and Masters then he sifteth their Demands severally and shewes that some of them are contrary unto the law of nature and equity and if any of them have any reason in them they should be examined by prudent men but they should not move broiles if their Masters will not let them have the liberty of the gospell they may go in quietness where they may have it but they should not use violence against their Masters He wrote also unto Princes and especially unto the Prelats that their hindering the liberty of the Gospell was a provocation of Gods wrath and their laying of intolerable burdens on their subiects for their own pleasure and prodigality was also offensive unto God and he exhorts them to use all meanes of peace rather then force seeing the issue of warrs is uncertain and arms are sooner taken up then can be layd off When they had taken arms he wrote the third time exhorting both to take away their controverfies by treaties of good and prudent men Many other preachers did also publish books shewing the craft of Satan in raising such broils at that time and that these should not be imputed unto the preaching of the truth as the aduersaries of truth did crie and it is no new thing that the iudgements of God upon men for their sins are imputed unto the Gospell seing in the days of the Apostles and of the primitive Church the heathens said that all their troubles came upon them for the Christian religion whereas God was offended for their idolatry and contempt of the Gospell as they proved by the testimonies of Tertullian in Apolog. and Cyprian contra Demetr Augustin de Civ Dei and others Abr. Scult Ann. ad An. 1525. When neither Princes would yield unto a treaty nor the Bowrs would lay down arms Luther wrote a fourth book exhorting all men as for the quenching a common fire to take arms against the rebells and kill them which had so basely denied obedience unto their Masters and had begun to usurpe other mens possessions and do cloke so vile villany with the name of Christianity Nevertheless these villains grew into a hudge multitude and divided themselves into three Armies one at Biberac another at Algovia and the third at the lake of Constance they took some towns as Winsbergh and Wirtsburgh they killed some Noble men as the Court of Helfenstein most unworthily The Princes that went against them were John Elector of Saxony and his uncle George Philip of Hassia Henry Duke of Brunswik c. In some places when they were put to flight they run into the river there were killed of them in severall places 50000. some write 100000 and the chief enticers wete taken and beheaded XXII Notwithstanding these broiles it pleased God to spread the Progresse the Reformation Reformation the same yeare Luther at that time did first administer the Lords supper in the German language and did ordain a Minister without the Popish rites And Zuinglius did also forsake the Latine language and the rites Albert Marques of Branbeburgh was entituled Master of the Teutonick Order but that year having warr with the King of Pole for some towns of Prussia and seeing no aid from the Emperour was content to agree upon condition that he should acknowledge the King as Superiour and possesse Prussia under the tittle of a Dukedom and then he authorized the Reformed religion through out that Province Gustavus King of Sweden sent for all the Prelats to come unto his palace and there without any noise gave them in their option to continue in their places and professe the Reformed religion or then to leave the Country Some gave him their oath of obedience and others went whether they pleased William Landsgrave of Hassia established the Reformed religion within his jurisdiction So it was established at Gorlik Lauba in Lusatia In Rhetia alone were reckoned 41. preachers of the Gospell So did Philip Count of Hanove Cristopher and Antony Counts of Altenburgh Delmenhorst Conrad of Tecklenburgh Linga and Baltasar Lord of Esens Witmund Vniformity in circumstantials is not necessary all within their territories and so did many other free towns In the year preceeding a motion was made to assemble a Synode of all the Reformed Churches for establishing an uniformity in rites or circumstantiall ceremonies Luther opposeth it asserting that it was not expedient albeit it was propounded in a good zeale yet it hath no precedent for even in the Councell of the Apostls they did treat more of works and traditions than of faith and there they had disputed for the most part concerning opinions questions yet he was no less suspicious of the name of a Councel as of the name
free-will for if one Church will not follow willingly the example of another in these circumstantiall things why is a Councel needfull to compell men by decrees which may turne to lawes snares of mens consciences Therefore let one follow another freely or use their own fashion so that the Spirit be mantained in the faith and word howbeit there be a variety in other externall things Schultet Annal. ad Ann. 1524. ex Luth. tom 2. epist XXIII In the year 1526. Solyman the Turk entereth into Hungary 1526. there the King Lewes could have no help from Christians yet the bb stirre him to a batell and as he had sold himself to be a slave unto them in killing The authority of thâ— Pope is denied in Spain the professours of Reformation he was killed Jo. Sleidan The same year the Emp. being provoked by that league made by Pope Clemens dischargeth the authority of the Pope through all Spain leaving an example unto posterity that Church-disciplin may be maintained without Papall authority But as good seed being sown out of season so good works without good motives and principles have no continuance In Juny was a Diet at A Diet in Spira Spira Letters were brought from the Emperour dated at Spala March 23. the sum was For so much as he intends to go shortly unto Rome to be crowned and to talk with the Highpriest concerning a generall Councell and no good can be done in the matter of religion in these assemblies therefore they should observe the Decree at Worms and take his absence in good part hoping there shall be a generall Councell shortly The Princes and towns professing the Reformation said They were desirous in all things to please the Emperour but if he were rightly informed of the condition of Germany and how the controversy of Religion increaseth dayly he would not urge the Decree of Worms As for a Generall Councell there is no appearance of it seeing there was friendship twixt him and the Pope when the Letter was written as appeares by the Date but now it is otherwise seing the Pope hath levied an Army against him Wherefore they think best to send Oratours unto the Emperour to informe him more fully and how dangerous it is to delay the business of religion and no less perillous to execute the Decree of Worms and to entreat him to call a Councell in Germany and come unto it or at least to permit it as it was determined at Noribergh but was contromanded by the Emperour to the harme of Germany Or if he will not allow a Nationall Councell of Germany to entreat him to delay the execution of the Decree untill the Generall Councell for otherwise the malady will waxe worse And to represent that so long as every man is solicitous of his own estate in time of this variance it will be difficill to collect any money for any other use Then another supplication was presented unto the Diet complaining of the multitude idleness and opposition of begging Friers of the multitude abuses of holy Dayes and petitioning to leave unto every man the choise of his meats untill the generall Councell At this time the Duke of Saxon and the Landgrave of Hass enter into conference with the Commissioners of Strawsburgh that seeing they know not what the bb and their adherents do intend all of tkem shall concurr unto mutuall aid if any of them shall be in danger for Religion But the bb would not proceed here in matters of Religion and crave to delay these because of the present variance betwixt the Pope and Caesar Great strife ariseth among them Wherfore the Duke of Saxon and the Landgrave say they will stay no longer Ferdinand and the Bishop of Trevers considering how dangerous it were if nothing be done and all depart with grudge and malice do propound for appeasing such heart burnings that it is necessary to resolve upon a lawfull Councell either Generall or Nationall within a year at farrest and to entreat the Emperour to repaire shortly into Germany in consideration of their present condition As concerning the Decree at Worms they are content that all shall demean themselves in their Provinces untill a Councell so as they will be answerable unto God and Caesar And it was decreed so After this Diet certain Princes consult at Esling to write speedily unto the Emperour and shew that they had decreed to send Oratours unto him but the King of France will not grant them passage except for foure months whereof one was past therefore they have determined to defer their Oratours untill their next assembly which they have appointed to be at Regensburgh the first day of Aprile next to treat of the Turkish warr trusting that by time they shall have better occasion to send or they shall give him intelligence another way and entreating him to repaire into Germany as shortly c. Slcidan lib. 6. XXIV In the beginning of the year 1527. Otto Paccius Counseller of George Duke of Saxony informeth the Duke Elector and the Landgrave that Ferdinand then King of Bohem and Hungary and the Bishop of Mentz had made a league with others also to destroy them and Luther's religion Wherefore these prepare themselves for defense troubles were like to ensue but when these which were said to have made that league did purge themselves the fear was appeased Paccius was banished but the Diet at Regensburgh was discharged Ibid. Leonard Cesar a preacher was burnt at the command of the Bishop of Passaw in Bavier for holding these articles Faith only justifieth there be but two sacraments baptisme the Lords Supper the Masse is not a sacrifice nor is profitable unto the living nor dead confession of all sins is not commanded only Christ hath satisfied for sin a vow of chastity bindeth not the Scripture speakes not of purgatory there is no difference of dayes in Divine things is no free-will He would have declared himself in these articles when he was brought before the court but they would not suffer him Eccius was his accuser and spoke always in Latine but Leonard spoke in the common language he would have all the company to understand him Osiand centu 16. Lib 2. c. 5. This yeare was the first visitation of the Churches A publick dispute at Berna in Saxony On the 17. day of December the Senate of Berne make publick intimation of a Dispute in the controversies of Religion to begin January 7. they envite the bb of Constance Bafile Sedun and Lausan to come and bring their Divines or els they tell them they will confiscate all their goods within their territory they shew that only the books of the old and New Testament shall be the rule of the Dispute and they engadge themselves for safety unto all who shall come Two Ministers are named to sustain these articles The true Church whose head is Christ only ls begotten by the word of God continueth in it and heares not the
Councel for a long time and many things are to be reformed both in the clergy and laity the Emperour will deal with the high Bishop that a Councel shal be summoned within a half year and begin within a year after Unto this decree the Duke and his collegues after consultation reply by his Lawier Pontan They do not acknowledge that their Confession was refuted by testimonies of the Scriptures as they would have demonstrated if a copy of that which is called a refutation had been given them and so far as they could remember by their hearing of it read they have written a reply which if the Emperour will be pleased to read he shall finde that their religion is sure and unmovable And where as they are commanded to print nothing nor change any more they will do nothing whereof they may be justly accused As for Anabaptists and such as despise the sacrament of the altar none such have place within their jurisdiction And because the decree containes sundry things of weight they crave copies of it that at the time they may give the more advised answer They do present the Apology but Caesar would not accept it and the next day he threateneth them sharply if they do not obey the decree So these Princes went away leaving their Deputies behind them and having craved and obtained leave When they began to treat in the Diet concerning the warrs these Deputies do in name of their Principals promise to contribute their aid against the Turks if peace shall be granted unto religion About the first of October a sharper decree was read against the Cities which had given-in the other Confession Finally a third decree concerning religion was read to this sense Caesar ordaineth that they shall not be tolerated which teach of the Lords Supper otherwise than hath been received heretofore Let nothing be changed in private or publick Masse Let children be confirmed with oil and the sick be anointed with consecrate oil Images statues should not be removed and where they have been taken away they shall be set up again Their opinion which deny the free-will of man may not be received for it is beastly and contumelious against God Let nothing be taught which doth any way empaire the authority of the Magistrate That opinion of justification by faith only shall not be received Keep the sacraments in their place number as before Keep still all the cetemonies of the Church all the rites the manner of buriall and such others Priesthoods Vacant shall be bestowed on qualified persons the priests and Church-men that are married shall be deprived of their Benefices which shall be bestowed on others and if any will put away his wife and crave absolution at the will of the Pope the bb may restore such and all others shall have no refuge but be exiled or suffer other deserved punishment Let the life of priests be honest their cloaths comely and eschue all offense ..... Briefly in the matters of faith and worship of God let nothing be changed whoever doth contrarily shall underly the danger of body life and goods Jo. Sleida Lib. 7. These decrees were grievous unto many namely Melanthon gave himself to weeping being pensive not so much as he professed for himself for he knew what he believed as for the posterity When Luther understood this he conforts Luther's Consolatory unto Melanthon him by Letters That seing it is not the cause of man but of God all the burden should be cast on him why then doest thou said he afflict and torment thyself feing God hath given his Son for us why do we tremble or feare why do we sigh is Satan stronger then God will he who hath given so great a benefite forsake us in lighter matters why should we fear the world which Christ hath ouercome if we defend an ill cause why do we not change if the cause be just and pious why do we not trust to Gods promise certainly Satan can take no more from us but our life but Christ reigneth for ever under whose protection Verity consists he will not faile to be with us untill the end If he be not with us I beseech where shall he be found if we be not of his Church do yee think that the Bishop of Rome our adversaries are of it we are sinners indeed many waies but Christ is not a liar whose cause we have in hand Let Kings and Nations â—reat foame as they please he that sits in heaven shall laugh them to scorn God had maintained his cause hithertils without our Counsell and so he will do unto the end ..... As for any agreement it is vain to look for it for neither can we deprive the Bishop of Rome nor can the true doctrine be in security while Popery shall endure If they condemn our doctrin why seek we an uniformity if they allow it why maintain they their old errours But they condemne it openly where fore it is but dissimulation falsehood whatsoever they go about In that you will have the Lords Supper communicated wholly and give no place to them which hold in indifferent you do well for ..... They cry that we condemn all the Church but we shew how the Church was violently oppressed by tyranny and therefore is to be excused as the Synagogue was to be excused when under the captivity of Babylon they keeped not the law of Moses seing they were prohibited by force Ibid. XXVIII When the Protestants understood that the Pope had written The prostants writ to forrein Kings 1531. against them unto severall Kings they in Febr. 1531. assemble at Smalcald and send their Letters unto the same Kings shewing that it was an old complaint of good men that they were traduced by their enemies as Nic. Clemangis in France Jo. Colet in England c and where as now they are traduced by their enemies and they declare what was done at Ausburg they are guilty of none of these crimes that are layd unto their charge as they doubt not to cleare themselves if there were a free general Councel and especially it is grievous unto them that they are said to condemn Magistracy and lawes ..... and they entreat them that they would not believe such calumnies and to entreat Caesar that for the good of the Church he would call a godly and free Councel in Germany where such controversies may be lawfully debated and defined rather than put them to fire and sword The King of France returnes them answer thanking them for emparting such a business rejoicing that they did purge themselves of the objected crimes and allowing their demand of a Councel as necessary for the good not of Germany only but of the whole Church To the same purpose writes the King of England and addeth that he earnestly wishes there were a councel and that he will interceed with Caesar for peace At that time many Protestants were summoned to appear before the Chamber of
have three of the best churches for the Masse and the Bishop granted liberty unto the people to follow either the Romish or the Protestant Religion as they will So after the Masse had not been seen in that town the space of 20. years it was begun again at the first time was a frequent concourse of people especially of the young folke they wondered to see men with shorn crounes and strange habites to sing and reade what they understood not to set up torches at midday to burn in cense to use such gesticulations sometimes bowing their knees somtime stretching forth their hands somtime folding them somtime crying aloud somtime mumbling standing now in one place and then in another to eat the bread alone and drinke the wine so that not a drop wes left in the chalice to wash their hands to kisse the altar and the images c. After noone a priest went to preach in the high Church a young man made some noise a sergeant threatneth him all the boyes runne together to save him the priest seeing the fray leaveth the pulpit and flyeth report is carryed unto the Magistrates when they came into the Church the multitude was gone The next day the Senate sent unto the Chapter to excuse the matter that it was done only by boyes and they would have a care that the like shall not be done The Chapter will not accept the excuse but runne unto the Bishop dwelling in his house called Tabernae without the town he complaines unto the Emperour who ordered the Bishop to begin again and the Burgermasters to be present for preventing any more tumult Osiand Epit. Cent. 16. Lih. 2. Cap. 73 76. Maurice Duke of Saxony returning after the Diet unto Leipsich presseth his people with the Interim they require a conference with the Divines of Wittembergh and had severall meetings in sundry places the last was at Leipsich they were unwilling to change their Religion and they stood in awe of Caesar'â— wrath and they consulted upon a middle course that if they shall yield in some indifferent things the Emperour will accept their obedience and will not persecute them While they sift the Interim for indifferent things they patch up a new modell of doctrine also and did not consider the scandals which did arise thereupon for many of the people hearing that such things were called Indifferent did think and say All Religion is indifferent and they had erred before in their zeall and all Popery may be restored On the other side the Papists said All Protestants will return if they be pressed with authority I adde some instances of their indifferent doctrine 1. A man is chiefly just and accepted before God by faith for the Mediators sake we will not strive for the particle only faith 2. God worketh not in men as in a block but so converts that in understunding persons he wil have some action of the will which accompanieth his efficacy 3. we will not contend for the number of Sacraments all the Sacraments may be accepted cum sano intellectu 4. all Ministers may be subiect unto the highest Bishop and unto inferiour bb administring their office according to the commandement of God or unto edification and not destruction that is sayth Osiander we wiil take wolves to be shepherds if they will not devour the sheep but lead them faithfully into wholesom pasturage c. Magdeburgh and Breme would not accept the Interim and albeit Duke Maurice the Elector of Brandeburgh the Duke of Brunswick Meckelburgh and others went against them in armes and beseeged Magdeburgh they would not accept it when they had received a foyl they by a published write declare that their losse was not so great as it was called God had put them to a tryall but they were confident of his helpe and howsoever it shall please Him to dispose of them they will rather die then return to Antichrist or receive the decree of Ausburgh and they entreat all Christians that they would not fight against them in such a cause but rather aid them in such extremity They endured such strait difficulties the space of thirtien months untill another variance hapned betwitxt the Emperour and Princes These troubles for the Interim continved above two years howbeit I have joyned them together that I might carry-on the most publick affaires of Germany some particulars were also then remarkable of which I give a touch XXXVII In the Diet at Regensburgh An. 1534. the Emperour and Troubles at Colen for Reformation the Popes Legate did enioyn all the bb to endeavour a holy reformation of their clergy within their severall jurisdictions Herman Elector of Colein sent for Bucer and Caspar Hedio preachers of Strawsburgh he ordered them to preach in Bonna his See and to write the articles of Christian Religion He sent aâ—so for Ph. Melanthon and Jo. Pistorius a Preacher of Hassia He recommendeth the Articles unto his clergy of Colein to consider them These do urge the Bishop to remove these new Preachers and crave a time to aduise upon the articles The Bishop telleth them He is ready to remove them if they can convince them of false doctrine or of wicked conversation They write a contrary book and in the preface they say They would rather live under the Turk then under a Christian Magistrate attempting a Reformation and they raile against Bucer Bucer offereth to defend his doctrine by disputation When the Emperour understood of this he writes unto the Senate of Colein and commandeth them that they suffer no alteration in Religion and the Pope wrote lykewise commending also the clergy that they had resisted their Bishop and exhorting them to continuance The Emperour comes with a train of Spanjards to Bonna and causeth all the Preachers to be removed for the clergy made appellation from the Bishop unto the Pope and Emperour The Bishop declared that their appellation was not to be regarded seing he craues nothing but as it becomes a godly Bishop and he refutes all their criminations In the year 1544. the Clergy do presse the people and the inferiour bb and Universities throughout the province to subscribe their appellation and they cast out so many of their number as would not subscribe The appellation is sent unto the Emperour and to Rome In the year 1545. the Emperour summoneth the Bishop to appeare within thirty daies or to send his proctour to answer unto these accusations July 18. the Pope summoneth him to appeare at Rome within 60. daies and citeth also some of his accusers In the year 1546. Aprile 16. the Pope excommunicates and deprives the Bishop of his priesthood and Benefice The bb of Leodium Utrecht and the University of Lovan joyn with his accusers at Rome Herman appeales from the Pope unto a free Councel and declares that he can not acknowledge the Pope to be his Judge because he is guilty of heresy and idolatry which he will prove when the Councel shall begin The
Worde and celebration of the Lords Supper according to the first Institution These were all apprehended and carryed in carts into Paris where they received Sentence of death and being sent back 14. of them were burnt in one fire and the rest were whipped and banished These went into sundry Provinces and ceased not to glorify God by preaching the Truth namely Pharonus Manginns Petrus Bonuspanis c. Afterwards this Peter with other twell were burnt at Paris Jo. Fox in Act. mon. When King Francis The persecution is stopped for a time was sick unto death he repented of his cruelty and many write saith Thuan. loc cit that he advised his son Henry to try the injuries done by the Senate of Aignes against those of Piemont and he sent order unto that Senate to apprehend John a Monk and put him to an Assise that man had devised a new kinde of torment to wit he caused the Waldenses put their legs into boots full of seething tallow and in derision asked them If they were ready to ride When the Monk heard of this Mandate he fled into Avenion and within few days he was so tormented with ulcers that he wished death King Henry II. loved not Cardinal Turnon and such cruel persecuters So the Merindolians and other Waldenses gathered again and by advice of the Duke of Guise Aumalius presented unto the King their complaint against the iniquity cruelty of the Senate of Aignes and they did humbly beseech that their cause might be once heard and examined It had some beginning in the great Counsel as they call it but the King brought it to the high Parliament of Paris there the matter was debated publickly fifty dayes with great vehemency by Ja. Auberius for the Waldenses and Peter Robert for Aignes and Dion Riantius the Kings Advocate When the complaint and many cruelties were read all the hearers conceived hope of redress The event was only Guerin Regius Patronus one of the cruellest persecuters and having no favour among the Courtiers was beheaded and Miniers died as is said before Little was done publickly for Religion in France untill the year 1553 then many suffered at Lions and Paris among whom were Martialis Albus and Petrus Scriba who had been sent from Bern in Helvetia to preach the Gospell and before they had done any thing they were taken at Lions and the King would not spare them for the intercession of Bern. Thuan. lib. 12. XLIII Charles Cardinal of Lorrain intending toward Rome would do some thing to gratify the Pope therefore he persuaded the King to Persecution is renewed publish an Act commanding all Presidents to prosecute without any delay all censure of the Church against Lutherans The Senate of Paris answered unto the King that four years before he had caused it to be acted that according to the custom of his Ancestours who were all defenders of the Religion and liberty of the Church the power of life or death for Religion should be reserved unto the King but by this Act he loseth his priviledge and forsakes his servants and subjects and commits their fame goods and persons unto the pleasure of the elergy who by their severity in these years by past had not amended any errours but rather have exasperat the people and therefore it were more reasonable to commande the Bishops and priests to instruct their flocks in the worde of God more diligently either by themselves or by qualified Vicars and in time coming to promote only sufficient Pastours who have no need of Vicars Thuan. lib. 16. In the year 1557. Septemb. 4. a great number assembled in a private house of S. Jacques striet to hear the Worde and receive the Lords Supper in the night because they had not liberty in the day The multitude conveened in the nighour houses with weapons and stones to throw at these people in their outcoming they who came forth first were killed with stones and others taking courage upon necessity drew their swords and came forth all save to one saith Thuan. lib. 19. The author of the French Commentaries lib. 1. writs that the believers seeing that they were compassed on every side by the furious multitude had small hope to escape but some finding a way made open through a gate which was a singulare providence for the savety of many after they had returned to their prayers escaped by flight withour harm even as if God himself had gone before them Both these authors say that the women and weaker people about the number of 120 were taken by the Inquisitor saith Thuan and the other saith by the Magistrate and hurried into prisons and then burnt among whom were Nic. Clivius a Schoolmaster in Paris in the 60 year of his age Taurin Gravella in Senatu Patronus Nic. Cevius a Physicion and some Noble women Diverse reports were spread of this assembling the Monks preached that the Lutherans meet in the night without any light to fulfill their lusts the mother spared not to ly with her sone ..... their cloaths were found with the marks of such filthiness they killed their infants c. These things were reported unto the King but uncertainly yet none durst contradict them lest he were challenged to be of the same sect Thuan. Ibid. and the mindes of many did boile against them so that he was called the best man who could devise the means of their destruction The Protestants wrote an Apology shewing the falshood of those calumnies even as the like were imputed unto the antient Christians as is clear by undoubted testimonies and histories to the end Kings and Princes may be moved to hate them and now these are published by enemies of the Trueth to the end they may enjoy other mens goods which they have catched wickedly and therefore they humbly pray that the King would be pleased to try their cause c. French Commen lib. 1. They found means to lay this book in the Kings bedchamber and so be brought into his hands Antonius Demochares an Inquisitor and Ro. Cevalis Bishop of Aurincae wrote an answer unto this Apology but none durst reply because the Kings ears were so solde unto the impudent accusations of the Bishops and Cardinals and he sent the President Julianensis commanding all hereticks or Waldenses as they called them to submit themselves unto the Bishop of Rome in all points of Religion or to want lands and lifes The Reformed with humble answers appeased the minds of The Commissioners Osiand epitom hist cent 16. lib. 3. c. 26. The Princes of Germany and the Swisers sent unto King Henry entreating for those miserable men professing the same Religion with them In the mean while Philip King of Spain was entred into Picardy and had taken Sanquintin and other places so that Henry had need of aid from these Intereessors and did bear with the slackness of his Comissioners Thuan. loc cit In the same year it was ordained by King Henry that there should be
churches may be granted unto the Reformed Religion Quintinus Heduus had a long oration in commendation of the King and Queen and of the immunities of the Clergie and petitioned that the new Religion should have no liberty closing with an invective against the Prince of Condee His speech was heard with scoffs and he was derided with ballets that he is said through impatience to have died of melancholy After these speeches a contest arose between the Peers and the Guises who would have been accounted the Kings neerest kinsmen The meeting was adiournied untill the first of May the Prelates were commanded to prepare themselves unto the Councel and all the Judges who were imprisoned in the cause of Religion were set at liberty In August An. 1561. they meet again at Pontoise in Picardy there at the first contention was between the Peers and the Cardinals for the order of sitting the Cardinals Turnon Lorrain and Guise went away malecontent because they were not preferred Then the Chancelor declared the causes of the meeting and exhorted every man to speak freely I touch not their Politik affairs The speaker of the Commons complained as before of the corruptions of the Church men and petitioned that these faults might be reformed and that the King would so attemperate the revenues of the Prelats that they live not licenciously And seeing it is the Royal priviledge to maintain Religion and all these troubles arise upon occasion of Religion the readiest remedy is to call a Councel whereunto all men may have free access as also that they who can not with safe conscience go unto the rites of the Romish Church may have liberty to assemble peaceably and publickly for hearing Gods Word in the vulgar language and because adversaries do calumniate their meetings he wisheth that the King would depute certain persons to be present and see what is done as neither should those be called hereticks who are condemned before their cause be heard and examined by Gods word The Speaker for the Nobility spoke much to the same purpose and the Clergy did oppose them both At that time the Pope sent Cardinal Ferrar to hinder the National Councel he would have observed the accustomed power of the Roman Legats in bestowing Benefices but he was stopped by a Decree and many rhymes were scattered against him he took those in ill part and went away French Comm. Lib. 2. So the Papal authority seemed to fall and it was talked abroad that Religion should not be swayed by authority of any man but by Trueth and reason and who did cleave unto their former rites were quiet for the time The most part of the Nobility seemed to affect the Reformation and the Queen whether to please the King of Navar or to serve the time I know not saith that author wrote unto the Pope August 4. in this manner First she lamenteth the wretched condition of France that many thousands cleaving as yet unto the Church of Rome perish in their souls because they are not instructed and many Nobles and most potent men have made secession whose power and number and concordis so strong that they can not be overmastered Therefore She implores his aid that the one sort may be retained and the other may be reduced and so the unity of the Church may be restored Which may the more easily be effectuated because there be no Anabaptists in all France nor any hereticks that speak against the Christian faith nor against the Acts of the first sixe general Councels And this is the opinion of learned men with whom she had conferred that the holy father may receive such men into fellowship of the Church albeit they be of different opinions as of old the diversity of observing the Easter and other rites and parts of Divine Service did not dissolve the Union of the Church Then for remedy she propoundeth the necessity of calling a general Councel or that he would provide another remedy especially to regain them who are separated it may be expedient to use frequent admonitions and to permit quiet Conferences likewise Bishops and priests should teach Gods word and exhort the people unto concord laying aside all reproaches as she hath commanded them who are separated and they have obeyed But many who have no mind to depart stand in doubt of these particulars especially first it is certainly known that the primitive Church had no images and God hath expressily forbidden to worship them therefore let it be considered whether it be expedient to remove them into places where they shall not give occasion to worship them 2. it seemes strange unto many good men that in baptisme exorcisme is used and many other rites which perhaps may profite them who understand them but seing the most part understand them not and they know that only water and the word are necessary it were better to omit them namely many are offended that an infected or diseased priest puts his unclean spittle into the infants mouth in the Masse many are offended with three things one that it is given under one kind only albeit Christ said Eat yee drink yee and such was the custom of the Church for a thousand years and more another it is ministred unto one alone or some few without prayers that may be understood by the vulgar people and the other party have shewed that they restore the manner of the primitive Church the third that the body of our Lord is carryed about the striets against the express institution Take yee eat yee and not Carry yee They say also that Christs body is in heaven only and therefore only spiritual worship is required fourthly the Masse is a scandal unto many because it is sold by ignorant and dissolute priests and none seeks to amend this yea and many of our fellowship doubt of the Masse both in the substance and form of it in the substance they observe that Church men affirm that they do offer Christ and they do esteem of their own sacrifice more than they do of Christs sacrifice In the manner they note four points it is done in an unknown tongue 2. the use of no part of the Masse is declared 3. some words are spoken as belonging unto the people especially concerning the communion and yet the priests communicate alone even when the people are standing there 4. the order of the Divine Service c. loc cit What answer was returned unto this Letter the reader may judge Among the Ambassadors of forrein Princes who went to congratulat the young King was George Gluch from Denmark The King of Navar envited him to his lodging and said He might shew his Master that he hoped the Gospell should be freely preached through out France ere one year went about Then said Gluch Oh I pray take heed that the doctrine of Caluin and the Swisers be not received but the doctrine of Martin Luther which the Kings of Denmark and Sweden and many Princes of large Dominions do
before and after Sermon administration of baptism and the Lords Supper the manner of catechising the manner of censuring scandalous persons either repenting or obstinat and prayers belonging to â—ach one of those as also concerning the Visitation of the sick Those who suffered in these Provinces were for the most part accused concerning the Masse prayer to Saints worship of images purgatory the merite of works the supremacy of the Pope and the lyke all which they denied upon grounds of the Scripture King Philip II. went about to turne the Civil gouvernment into a Monarchy and was advised by the Cardinal of Lorrain to separate such parts of these Provinces as in former times were subiect unto the Bishops of Germany and France and erect new Bishopriks in them then he erected three archbishopriks and twelve bishopriks whereas before they had but one Bishoprik in Vtrechâ— that by them as so many Overseers the office of Inquisition might be the more strictly executed This was not darkly made known by the Popes Bull granted to the same effect and Henry the Ambassador of Spain declared the same plainly unto William Count of Nassaw Whereupon the States began to consult how to defend themselves against the cruelty of Inquisition Thuan. hist Lib. 22. But first they wrote a Confession of their faith in the year 1561. and sent it unto the King with a Supplication protesting that it was great cruelty and iniquity to punish them as hereticks so horribly because they forsook the traditions of men which had no warrant in Gods Word The Confession was at the first written by Guido de Bres who afterwards sealed it with his blood and Godeâ—rid Wingius who was sent by the Church of Embden to gather the first Reformed Church in Flanders and other Fellow-labourers in Flanders Brabant Holland c. and it was communicated unto Cornelius Coolthunius and Nicolaus Carenaeus Ministers at Embden unto Pe. Dathen Caspar Heidan at Frankendal and others in other parts It was presented unto the King in the year 1562 but he was so far from yielding unto their Supplication that they were the more grievously oppressed In the midst of their cruell persecution the number of true professors increased wonderfully and by example of the French Church which in the beginning of King Charles IX had purchased some liberty they avowed the Religion openly Cardinal Granvellan on the other side went about contrary to the mindes of the Noble men who were appointed by the King unto the government to afflict Antwerp though having a particular exemption from the Inquifition The noble men sent their complaint against him and he was deprived of his authority by Letters from the King but before his departure he had provided so and the King was so affected toward the Inquisitors that their Inquisition went on the more cruelly among others great severity was used in Antwerp against the believers of the Gospel in the year 1564. Many Noble Men who before were enemies of the truth began to hate such cruelties and embraced the Gospel and albeit they saw themselves in danger of the Inquisition yet they determine to make a league of mutuall defence namely that they would endeavour to help one another for avoiding peâ—ill and to certify one another of the attempts and plots of their enemies When they had made this agreement they sought to gain the favour of others most bitter against them At that time Margarit the Dutchess of Parma and the Kings Sister had the government of the seventien Provinces by the advice of other Rulers foreseeing the imminent danger she sent Count d' Egmont a Papist but a good Patriot unto the King to certify him that great trouble was like to ensue which could not be prevented if the severity of those Edicts and the boldness of some men abusing them were not restrained Then the King ordered the Dutchess to mollify the edicts as necessity required with the advice of prudent men for preventing the dangers which she feared yet so that the Romane Religion be kept in safety She calleth a solemn Counsel in which twelve men were appointed to rectify the business They call the odious Inquisition a Visitation and for burning they ordain hanging but the Inquisition was confirmed and continued still This petty change did not please Granvellan nor the Pop's Legate in Spain nor did they cease untill the King discharged that order again so by a new edict he established the Inquisition and commanded that the former edicts should be every where put into execution Dated in December An. 1565. LII Often mention hath been made of the controversy concerning the A Retractation of Bucer concerning the Supper presence of Christs body in the Lords Supper here by way of corollary for clearing both the history and the state of that question I add the words of Martin Bucer in his Enarrations on Matth. 26. in his second edition When he comes to the Institution of that Sacrament he saith It seemes good to treat of this text as of new because in my former edition are some words whereby it may seem both that I have not sufficiently declared the Matter and that I have been too little dutifull toward those unto whom wee all who worship Christ do owe very much For by our ingratitude toward the most large gift of God the revelation of the Gospell which hath been in our time and by our sloth in all the work of Christ our Saviour we have deserved that God hath suffered Satan to raise a strife certainly a very unhappy one amongst the Ministers of the revived Gospell concerning the sacred mystery of the Lords table Into this contentien I also was drawn while I know not with what Zeal I did endeavour to defend some men against whom others seemed to deal too harshly and to eschue on the one hand the impanation of Christ or the local inclosing of him in the bread and on the other the preposterous confidence on the outward action in the sacraments I confesse ingenuously that this Zeal was immoderate and that I did not honour enough the authority of those whom I saw to be first promoters of the Gospell unto us all towâ— Martin Luther and some others neither did I consider rightly the dammages which the Church hath suffered by that difference for else I might have taken another way both to defend the innocent and to wave the fond opinions neither should I have taken exception against the words that are agreeable unto Scripture and may bevsed piously which M. Luther and they who are with him do use For because I thought that by those phrases the people were made to believe the impanation of Christ or certainly was a locall inclosing in the bread and that the sacraments by themselves after whatsoever manner they be taken do bring salvation I thought that I should not only impugne those phrases but that they should be waved and others used that thereupon Luther and others did judge that I
not do it by another writing I protest unto heeâ— Christian reader my very great grief that those epistles are not blotted out of that works as also in that too large preface which also without my knowledge is prefixed unto that work I allow not whatsoever things may seem to maintain strife or unjust explication or commendation of the sacrament or may seem to advance any man with the disparagement or imputation of others but of this at another time only I would now purge myself from that edition But whereas I have alledged the writings of M. Luther Zuinglius Oecolampad and mine own concerning the presence of the Lord in the holy Supper godly reader doubt not but I have done so to advance the true doctrine of the sacraments and the agreement of the Churches and not for the pleasuring or contemning of any man or of a mind to offend any or to commend any without cause or desert I know by the Lords grace that Luther thinks well of this mystery as of all things whereof true knowledge is necessary unto Religion Therefore seing in the former editions of my Enarrations I have spoken against the natural either union of the body of Christ with the bread or its circumscriptive inclâ—sing in the bread as also of the comforting of consciences by the only outward receiving of the sacrament and against such other fictions as if they had followed upon the words of Luther which he had used when he was speaking of the sacraments it is my part both for Luthers cause who hath deserved well of the Church and for the Church of God and for Christ himself to testify unto the world that I acknowledge him to be free from such devices not only in his judgement but in his words lest any one upon occasion of my writing which may seem to fight with Luthers writings shall think that either Luâ—hâ—â— maintaines any presence of the Lord in the Supper unworthy of the Lord or that I maintain no presence The judgement of Zuinglius and Oecolampad so far as I could understand it therefore have I mentioned that those who reverence these mens works now knowing that these did not maintain naked seals in the Supper without Christ may the more willingly receive the truth of the sacrament if they have missed it and cleave faster unto it if they continued in it and such who make no account of those mens writings should no way reject the gifts of God which were bestowed on those in no small measure specially on Oecolampaâ— as his elaboured works shew abundantly .... God remove all contention from his people and all proposterous affectation and contempt of men and give us grace to embrace his trueth truly and to pâ—omote it happily Amen So far Bucer This was written in the year 1536 what may be gathered out of it I leave unto the judicious reader as also how it agreeth with the practise and doctrine of Luther and them who have followed him after that year CAP. IV. Of BRITANNE 1. William tindall is reckoned among the Englishes to have been next VV. Tindal an English mastyre unto John wickliff for knowledge of the faith and innocency of life he instructed the people in true faith toward Christ as his books yet extant do shew clearly and none did reveale Antichrist more plainly John Fisher Bishop of Rochester did provoke King Henry VIII against him and called him a rebell and contemner of the Kings lawes Therefore he wrote a book with this title The obedience of a Christian man and how Christian rulers ought to governe wherein also if thou marke diligently thou shalt find eyes to perceive the crafty conveyance of all jugglers In his epistle to the reader he saith The word of God is ever hated of the world neither was ever without persecution as thou mayst see in all the histories of the Bible both of the New and Old Testament neither can be no more than the sun can be without his light And forsomuch as contrarily thou art sure that the Popish doctrin what it is Popes doctrin is not of God which as thou seest is so agreeable unto the world and is so received of the world or rather which receives the world and the pleasures of the world and seekes nothing but the possessions of the world and autority in the world and persecutes the word of God and with all wilies drives the people of God from it and with false sophisticall reasons makes them afrayd of it yea curâ—eth them excommunicates them and brings them in belief that they be damned if they look on it and that it is but doctrin to deceive men and move the blind powers of the world to slay with fire water and sword all that cleave unto it Fol. 6. God promised to David a kingdom and immediatly stirred up King Saul against him to persecute and hunt him as men do hares with grehounds and to feret him out of every hole and that for the space of many years to tame and meeken him to kill his lusts and make him feel other mens diseases to make him mercifull and to make him understand that he was made King to minister and serve his brethren and that he should not think that his subjects were made to serve unto his lusts that it were lawfull for him to take away from them life goods at his pleasure O that our Kings were so nurtured now a dayes which our holy bb teach in a far other manner saying your grace shall take his pleasure take what pleasure yee lust spare nothing wee shall dispence with you wee have power wee are Gods vicares and let us alone with the realme wee shall take pains for you your Grace shall but defend the faith only Fol. 13. he saith unto the Curates Wherefore were the holy dayes appointed but that the people should come and learne are yee not abominable Schoolmasters in that ye take so great wages if ye will not teach if yee would teach how can ye do it so well and with so great profit as when the lay people have the Scripture before them in their mother tongue for then they should see by order of the text whether thou juglest or not .... but alas the Curates themselves for the most part wote no more what the new or old testament meaneth than the Turks do neither know they any more than The Bible was unknowen to Curats that they read at masse matens eevensong which yet they understand not nor care they but even to mumble up so much every day as the pye popingay speak they wote not what to fill their bellies If they will not let the lay man have the word of God in his mothers tongue yet let the priests have it which for the most part of them understand no Latine at all .... A thousand things forbid ye which Christ made free and dispence with them again for money neither is there any
and propound unto the King the inconstancy of promises from an hostile king he needs not go into England for any benefite seing he hath enough at home they promise to give him yearly 30000 crowns from the Church and of them which are rebellious against the holy Father the Pope and his lawes he may make unto the Crown yearly above 100000 Crouns if he will authorize such a Judge as they would name to proceed against them Nor can there be any danger in arraigning them seing it is known that they do use the Bible in English they talk commonly of the Popes power they despise the Service of the Church they deny obedience unto sacred persons and are not worthy to live under a king By these persuasions the king gives-over his journey to York Wherefore king Henry was offended and prepares an Army against Scotland and James prepares another to inuade England In time of these levies the Cardinal gives unto the king a catalogue of above 300 persons whom in his inquisition he had appointed unto death but this bloody designe was stayd by that preparation and taken away by the death of the king For the sum of the warrs is when the Scots were past Solvay a gentle man Oliver Sinclare shewes his Commission to be Commander in chieff the Noble men refuse to fight under his command and were taken captives the water flowing they could not return and King James hearing of their overthrow died in sorow within 3. dayes on December 13. year 1542 leaving a Daughter Mary five dayes old to be his heire Then were various discourses what might be the issue of those warrs Every one talkes as he wisheth or feareth Henry calleth for the captives unto White-hall and shewes them how God had offered them a most fit occasion of firme concord if their Queen were contracted with his son They do promise to use their diligence so far as they could without prejudice of the kingdom and their own infamy and so were dismissed in January Buchan Histor Libr. 14. 15. Then the Cardinall had more than hope to be Regent he causeth a Priest Hen. Balfour to write as the Kings last will that he and some others should be Governours and the Queen Dowager favoureth him But these who loved not his Inquisition and others calling to mind the former difficulties of the kingdom in the like case chuseth and declareth February 10. James hamilton Earle of Arran who was one of these whom the Cardinal had appointed unto death and next heire of the â—rown to be Regent during the minority of the infant Queen He had two preachers Thomas Guilliam and John rough sound in religion according to these times The Card. was not content with the Regent nor his preachers he endeavoureth to molest him and to stay the preaching of the Word In March a Parliament was assembled thither Ralph Sadler Ambassadour from England comes for common peace and by the way to put in mind the former captives of their promises The Contract of promise was once concluded but the Qu. Dowager the Card. and the Prelates do so wilfully oppose it that with common voice of the most part the Cardinal was removed and shut up strait in a chamber untill the votes were asked then the marriage was concluded other conditions of peace were penned and pledges were ordained to be sent into England The Cardinal was convoied to Palkeith and there kept as in firme warde by intercession of the Queen he obtaines liberty to go unto Seton and afterwards was set at full liberty In the same The first Pâ—blick step of Reformation Parliament the rigour of Acts against them who have English Bibles was taken off The Prelates did obiect that the Church had forbidden all languages in religion but three Hebrew Greek and Latine The Lords demande When was that inhibition made seing Chrysostom complaines that men will not use the sacred books in their own language The Bishops answer These were Greeks The Lords reply Christ commandeth that his Word be preached unto all Nations and therefore it should be preached in every language which the Nation understands best and if it should he preached in all tongues why should it not be read in all tongues In the end the best part prevailes and liberty was granted to read the Bible and to say prayers in the vulgar language This was not a small victory of the trueth and thereby many simple ones receive information Sundry treatises went abroad against the tyranny and abuses of the Church of Rome and many in forrein Nations praise God for the Regent At that time the New Testament was so unknowen unto the multitude of priests that they were not ashamed to say in their preachings That book was written by Luther Not long after the Abbot of Pasley comes out of France and prevailes so with his brother the Regent that Frier Guilliam and hindred again was put from preaching and went into England and John rogh went to Kyle and all godly men were terrified from Court Likewise the Card. hindereth the sending of the pledges into England and by his meanes and of his complices the Regent was persuaded to alliance with France Yea the craftly insinuations of the Card. and Abbot move the Regent to ren ounce the profession of the Gospell and submit himself unto the Pope Then every thing was done at the nod of the Cardinal many were persecuted of whom some fled and some were burnt as An. 1546. in February Ja. huncer Will. lambe Witanderson and Ja. rannelt burgesses of Sant Iohn stoun because they had eaten a goose on a fryday and a woman because in her travelling she would not call upon Mary John rogers a black â—rier who had faithfully preached the gospell unto many in Anguise and Merns was murdered in the sea-tower of Santandrews and then was thrown over the wall and a report was spred that he had broken his own George VVishart neck In the year 1544. came home that blessed servant of Christ George wishart one of great learning Zeal and modesty as I being young have heard of very antient men he had been Schoolemaster of Montros and there did teach his disciples the new testament in Greek for this fault he was delated unto the Bishop of Brechen in time of the persecution An. 1538. when he was summoned to appear he fled and after sixe years returnes with more knowledge of the trueth and with more Zeall He preached first in Montros within a private house next unto the church except one then in Dundie where by authority of the Card. he was prohibited to preach because the town was so ready to forsake the Word of God for boast of a man he foretold that a scourge was coming shortly upon them From thence he went to Aire and preached in the open fields at the church of Gastoun for he was hindered by the Bishop of Glasgow to preach in a Church There he is informed that within
was unexpected and calming herself a litle she said Wee will think how to remedy these evils in the best and quiet way The same day report was brought that a Minister had preached publickly in the Church of Perth this did provoke her yet more and calling the Lord Ruthuen Provost of the town She commandeth him to go and suppresse these of the new Religion He answered that he would make their bodies and goods subject but he had no power over their consciences She was more eommoved and vowed that she would make him and them repent of their stoutness When the day appointed for appearing of the Ministers drew neer the Professours went with them from all parts of the country in Anguise and Merns such was their zeal that scarcely any man abode at home all crying that they would go and give confession of their faith with their Ministers So many came before the day that the Regent was agast albeit they came without weapons Then She calleth for John Erskin of Dun and employeth him to dismisse that needless multitude and promiseth to do nothing against any of that sect Nevertheless in the Counsell all the Ministers were condemned and outlawed which had not answered John erskin seeing how none can trust her promises did hasten unto the Gentlemen at Perth from Strathiern Anguise Merns not as yet being severed and excused himself of the advice he had given Then they understood certainly that no favour was to be expected from the Regent VVhill they are in perplexity John knox newly being returned into the country comes to Perth and in a Sermon takes occasion to speak against the worship of images and exhorted the people unto constancy After Sermon this was May 11. some people abode in the church and then a priest not so much for devotion as for to try men's affection would say Masse he openeth a glorious case standing by the high altar wherin were many brave pictures A young man said This is intolerable the word of God condemnes it as idolatrie and wee stand and see it used in despite The priest gives the young man a blow the young man goeth and finding aston casts it at the priest and therewith breakes one of the images whereupon a stur is raised some fall upon the priest and others unto the images so that on a sudden all was pulled down that had any mark of idolatry Upon this noise in the church the people of the town gather in great numbers and run into the cloisters of the Dominicans Franciscans and Carthusians where they saw by experience that these were not poor men as they had professed the plunder was left to poor people the richer sort abstaining from any part of it they demolished these glorious edifices with such speed that within two dayes all the stones were removed They of Couper in Fife hearing of this did the like in their town and defaced all the instruments of idolatry which the Curate took so heavily that the night following he put violent hands in himself When this was reported unto the Regent She dispatches Letters to the Duke and others Earls of Argile and Athol willing them to come unto her with speed and she calleth for the French souldiers entending to surprise Perth unaworse and vowed to destroy man woman and child and turne the town into dust and salt it with salt as she was stirred up by the Prelats and priests crying in her ears Foreward foreward upon these hereticks and once rid the kingdom of them When they of Perth had intelligence hereof they assemblâ— to publick prayers and resolue to send a Supplication in this manner To the Queens Maiesty regent all humble obedience and duty premised As heertofore with ieopardy of our lifes and yet with willing hearts a supplication unto the Q. Regent wee have served the Authority of Scotland and your Majesty now Regent in this realm in service to our bodies dangerous and painfull So now with most dolorous mindes wee are constrained by uniust tyranny purposed against us To declare unto your Majesty that excep this cruelty be stayd by your wisdom wee shall be compelled to take the sword of just defense against all that shall persue us for the matter of Religion and for our conscience sake which ought not nor may bee subiect to mortall creatures further than by Gods word man is able to prove that he hath power to command us Wee signify more over unto your Ma. that if by rigour wee be compelled to seek the extream defense that wee will not only notify our innocency and petition to the King of France to our Mistress and to her Husband but also to the Princes and Counsell of every Christian Realm Declaring unto them that this cruell unjust and most tyrannicall murder intended against Towns and Multitudes was and is the only cause of our revolt from our accustomed obedience which in Gods presence wee faithfully promise to our Soverain Mistresse to her Husband and unto your Majesty Regent Provided that our consciences may live in that peace and liberty which Christ Jesus hath purchased unto us by his blood and that wee may have his word truly preached and holy Sacraments rightly administred unto us without which wee firmly purpose never to be subject to mortall man For better wee think to expose our bodies to a thousand deaths than to hazard our souls to perpetuall damnation by denying Christ Jesus and his manifast verity which thing not only do they who commit open idolatry but also such as seeing their brethren persued for the cause of Religion and having sufficient means to confort and assist them do nevertheless withdraw from them their comfortable support Wee would not your Ma. should be deceived by the false persuasions of these cruell beasts the Church-men who affirm that your Ma. needeth not greatly to regard the losse of us who professe Christ Jesus in this realme If as God forbid yee give eare to their pestilent counsell and so use against us this extremity intended it is to be feared that neither yee nor your Posterity shall at any time after this find that obedience and faithfull service within this realme which at all time yee have found in us Wee declare our judgements freely as true and faithfull subjects God move your Princely heart favourably to interpret our faithfull meaning Further advertising your Ma. that the self samething together with all things that wee have done or yet intend to do wee will notify by our letters to the King of France Asking you in the name of the Eternall God and as your Ma. tenders the peace and quietnes of this realme That yee inuade us not with any violence untill wee receive answer from our Mistress and her Husband and from their advised Counsell there And thus wee commit your Majesty to the protection of the Omnipotent From Santiohnstoun May 22. 1559 and it was subscribed thus your Majesties obedient subiects in all things not repugnant to
God The faithfull Congregation in Christ Jesus in Scotland They wrote also to Monsieur Dosell entreating him to mitigate the Queen's wrath and the rage of the Prelats or els that flam which then began to burn might kindle so that when some men would it could not be slackned and they add that he declared himself no faithfull servant unto his Master the King of France if for the pleasure of priests he did persecute the subiects Likewise they wrot unto Captain Le Bourse and to all French souldiers in generall that their earand was not to fight against naturall Scots men nor had they such command from their Master and besought them that they would not provoke such whom they had found favourable in their great extremities The priests did suppress these Letters so far as they could and yet they were delivered unto the chief persons and came to the knowledge of many moe But the wrarh of the Queen was not appeased and the Priests push her forward against Perth where were but a few gentle men for the time they hearing of the intended extremity did writte unto all their brethren to come unto their aid Many were so readie that the work of God was evidently seen And because they would omit no dâ—ligence to declare their innocency unto all men they sent a Letter unto such of the Nobility who at that time were their adversaries in this manner A letter to the Nobility adversaries To the Nobility of Scotland The Congregation of Christ Jesus within the same desire the Spirit of righteous judgement Because wee are not ignorant that yee the Nobility of this realm who now persecute us employing your whol studie and force to maintain the kingdom of Satan of superstition and idolatry are yet divided in opinion Wee the Congregation of Christ Jesus by you uniustly persecuted have thought good in one Letter to writ unto you severally Yee are divided wee say in opinion for some of you think that wee who have taken this enterprise to remove idolatry and the monuments of the same to erect the true preaching of Christ Iesus in the bounds committed to our charge are hereticks seditious men and troublers of the commonwealth and therefore no punishment is sufficient for us and so blinded are yee with this rage and under pretence to serve the Authority yee proclame warr and desttuction without all order of Law against us Vnto you wee say that neither your blind Zeal nor the colour of Authority shall excuse you in Gods presence who commandeth none to suffer death till he bee openly convinced in judgement to have offended against God and his written Law which no mortall is able to prove against us for whatsoever wee have done the same have wee done at Gods commandement who plainly commands to destroy and abolish idolatry and all moniments of the same Our earnest and â—â—ng request hath been and is That in open Assembly it may be disputed in presence of indifferent Auditors Whether these abominations named by the pestilent Papists Religion which they by fire and sword defend be the true Religion of Jesus Christ or not When tâ—is humble request is denied unto us our lifes are sought in most cruell manner And the Nobility whose dâ—ty is to defend innocents and to bridle the fury and rage oâ— wicked men were it of Princes or Emperours do notwithstanding follow their appetites and arm yourselves against us your brethren and naturall country men yea against us that be innocent and just as concerning all such crimes as belayd unto our charges If yee think that wee be criminall because wee dissent from your opinion consider wee beseech you that the Prophets under the Law the Apostles of Christ Jesus after his ascension his primitive Church and holy Martyrs did disagree from all the world in their daies and will yee deny but their action was just and all who persecuted them were murderers before God May not the lyke be true this day What assurance have yee this day of your Religion which the world that day had not of theirs yee have a mâ—â—titude that agree with you and so had they yee have antiquity of time and that they lacked not nor have yee so much as they had yee have councells laws and men of reputation that have established all things as yee suppose but none of all these can make any Religion acceptable untâ— God which only dependeth upon his own will reveeled to men in his most sacred word Is it not then a wonder that yee sleep in so deadly a security in the matter of your own salvation considering that God gives unto you so manifest tokens that yee and your leaders are both decliâ—ed from God For if the tree shall be judged by the frute as Christ affirmes it must bee then of necessity it is That your Prelates and the wholl rabble of their clergy be evill trees for if adultery pride ambition drunkenness covetousness incest unthankfulness oppression murder idolatry and blasphemy be evill fruits there can none of that generation which claim to themselves the tittle of Churchmen be judged to be good trees for all these pestilent and wicked fruits do they bring forth in greatest abudance And if they be evill trees as yee yourselves must be compelled to confesse they are advise prudently with what consciences yee can maintain them to occupie the room and place in the Lords vineyaird Do yee not consider that in so doing yee labour to maintain the servants of sin in their filthy corruption and so yee strive that the devill may reigne and still abuse this realm by all iniquity and tyranny and that Christ Iesus and his blessed gospell be suppressed and extinguished The name and cloke of authority which yee pretend will nothing excuse you in Gods presence but rather shall yee bear double condemnation for that yee burden God as if his good ordinances were the cause of your iniquity All authority which God hath established is good and perfect and is to be obâ—jed of all men yea under pain of damnation Bâ—t do yee not understand that there is a great difference betwixt the Authority which Distinguish between authority and the person is of Gods ordinance and the persons of these who are placed in authority The authority and Gods Ordinancss can never do wrong for it commands that vice and wicked men be punished and vertue with vertuous and just men be maintained but the corrupt person placed in this authority may offend and most commonly doth contrary to this Authority And is then the corruption of man to be followed because it is clothed with the name of Authority Or shall those which obey the wicked commandement of these that are placed in Authority be excusable before God Not so not so but the plagues and vengeance of God taken upon Kings their servants and subiects do witnes unto us the plain contrary Pharao was a King and had his authority of God who commanded
and gray Friers but hearing of the sudden coming of the Lords he fled and the Monasteries were plundered before they came and God put such a fear into the adversaries hearts that they did all flee to Dumbar Then the Regent gave forth a Proclamation declaring that where as a seditious â—umult was raised by some of the Lieges under pretense of Religion she had made offer to call a Parliament in January next or sooner for establishing an universall Order and in the mean time to suffer every man to live at liberty of conscience But they reiecting all reasonable offers had by their actions clearly shewd that it is not Religion they seek but the vsurpation of the Crown as appeares by that they had received and sent messages from and into England and now have possessed the palace of Halirudhouse and the Mint-house Wherefore She commanded all persons to forsake them and live obedient unto authority or els they shall be reputed traitours to the Crown As also that party caused it be rumored that these Lords had conspired to deprive the Queen Regent of her authority and the Duke of his tittle of succession unto the Crown These rumors prevailed so that many began to shrink away Therefore they did clear themselves by their Letters unto the Regent and open proclamation unto the people declaring that these misreports had flowed from their enemies and were most false seing their intentions were no other but to abolish superstition which is contrary unto the Word of God and to maintain the Pâ—eachers of the truth from the violence of wicked men And if She would use her authority to that effect they shall continue al 's obedient subjects as any within the realme Then the Regent trusting to gain some what by conference did offer a safe-conduct to any they pleased to send Two A Conference were sent to petition liberty of their consciences the removing of unable Ministers licence of publick preaching without molestation untill by a general Councell lawfully convâ—â—ned or by a Parliament within the realm all controversies of Religion shall be decided and to remove the French Souldiers These propositions were not pleasing yet made She no shew of dislike but using gracious words she craved to speak with some of greater authority and namely the Earle of Argile and Lord James For said She I still suspect there is some higher purpose amongst them than religion The Lords would not consent that these two should go unto her because one of her chief attendants was said to have bragged that before Michaelmes these two Noble men shall lose their heads This not succeeding it was agreed that sixe persons on each side should meet at Preston The first day nothing was concluded for the Queen seeming to yeeld unto the free exercise of Religion would have it provided that where she hapned to come the Ministers should cease and the Masse only be used It was answered This were to leave them no Church for the Queen might change the place of her residence and so could there not be any certain exercise of Religion The next day the Lord Ruthven and Pittarrow were sent with this answer As they could not impede her to use what Religion she pleased so could they not consent that the Ministers of Christ should be silenced upon any occasion much less that the true service should give place to idolatry wherefore they humbly crave as they had oft liberty to serve God according to their conscience and to remove the French Souldiers or els there can be no solide peace The Queen said She wished peace but gave a direct answer to none of the points At this time the Commons were scattered for want of victualls and Gentle men being constrained by lack of furnishing and partly hoping for a finall agreement had returned after so many months unto their dwellings but the Noble men resolved to abide at Edinburgh till matters were fully composed Now newes came that Henry II. King of France was dead This put the Lords in better â—â—pe but made them more careless for as if there were no fear many wâ—nt home and they who remained lived secure without any watch But the Queen became more watchfull observing al occasions of advantage and hearing of the solitude in Edinburgh hasteth thither with her companies The Lords hearing thereof are doubtfull if they leave the town the Church which was then established in some measure would be cast down therefore with the small number they had they put themselves in order at Craigingat to impede the Frenches The Duke and Earle of Morton were conveying the Queen and would have composed things only that day they kept the parties from an open conflict The next day the Queen having lodged in Lieth prepared to enter the town at the West port and the Lord â—rskin who till then had been neuter and had the Castle threatned to play upon them unless they suffer the Queen to enter without trouble Hereupon after consultation it was thought safer to take an appointment albeit the conditions were not such as were wished than to hazard battell betwixt two such enemies After long talking five articles were penned which they craved 1. No member of the Congregation should The articles of appointment â—n Lieth be troubled in life lands or possessions by the Queen's authority noâ— any Judge for any thing done in the late Innovation till a Parliament which shall begin January 10. had decreed things in controversy 2. idolatry shall not be erected where it is at this day suppressed 3. Preachers shall not be troubled in their Ministry where they are already established nor stopped to preach wheresoever they shall chance to come 4. No bands of men of warr shall be layd in garrison within Edinburgh 5. French men shall be sent away at a convenient day and none other shall be brought without consent of the Nobility and Parliament These articles were granted and the Queen addeth 1. the members of the congregation excepting the indwellers of Edinburgh shall leave it the next day before ten a clock 2. they shall render the Mint-house at that time 3. the Church-men shall take up and freely dispose of the tyths and other profits of their Benefices until January the tenth The next day July 25. the Lords went to Sterlin The Duke and Earle of Huntley met with them at thâ— Querry-hols promising if any part of the appointment shall be violated they shall join New Policies all their forces for expelling the Frenches The Queen was thereafter more carefull then formerly to observe the conditions but went about many wayes to reâ—stablish the Masse and bring the favourers of Religion into contempt In Edinburgh she employeth the Duke and Huntley and Setoun to deal with the Magistrates to appoint some other Church for their preaching and let the Church of S. Giles be for the Masse They answer That were a violation of the articles The others reply The Queen will keep
what they were doing in Scotland sent unto Queen Elisabet requiring to bring back her Forces and he would render Calais which was taken in her sisters time The Queen answereth That fisher town is not to be weighed with the hazard of Britanne Then the Kings Counsellers were desirous of peace but thought it disgracefull to treat with his subjects Wherefore he entreats the Queen to mediate a peace so the English Secretary and a Doctour Wotton Dean of Canterburry were sent with the French Ambassadours into Scotland While these were upon Queen Regent dieth their journy the Queen Regent dieth through displeasure and sicknes in the castle of Edinburgh Juny 10 An. 1560. Before her death she desired to speak with the Duke the Earls of Argile Glencairn Marshall and Lord James unto them she bemoaned the troubls of the realm and entreated them to study peace and to perform these particulars that were lately written in that Letter unto her then bursting forth into tears she asked pardon of them all and disposing herself for another world she sent for John willock the Preacher of the town and conferring with him a pretty space she professed that she did trust to be saved by the death and merites of Jesus Christ only Shortly after her death truce was made for hearing the Ambassadours and peace was concluded at Edinburg among other articles the 8th was that the King nor Queen shall depute no strangers in the administration of Civil and common Justice nor bestow the publick Offices upon any but born subjects of the realm 9. that a Parliament shall be held in the month of August next for which a commission shall be sent and it shall be as lawfull in all respects as if it had been ordained by expresse command of their Majesties providing all tumults of warre be discharged and they who ought by their places to be present may come without fear So on July 16. both Frenches and Englishes did return home and a solemne thankesgiving that day was in the Church of S. Giles by the Lords and others professing true Religion XI In the midst of these broyls the Counsell did nor forget the condition of the Church and as it is said expressely in the beginning of the first The Reformation goethon book of Discipline on the 29 day of Aprile in that year 1660. they gave Order unto the Ministers to conveen and draw up in writing and in a book a common order for reformation and uniformity to be observed in the discipline and policy of the Church This they did as they could for the time before the 20 day of May but it was not allowed by the Counsell untill January 17. following After the solemn thankesgiving in July the Commissioners of Borroughs with some Nobles and Barons were appointed The first plantation of Ministers and Superintendents to see the equall distribution of Ministers as the most part shall think expedient so one was appointed unto every chief burgh and City they appointed five whom they called Superintendents What was their office appeares by the first book of Discipline wherein it is written thus Wee consider that if the Ministers whom God hath endowed with his singular graces among us should be appointed to severall places there to make their continuall residence that then the greatest part of the realm should be destitute of all doctrine which should be not only the occasion of great murmur but also be dangerous to the salvation of many and therefore wee have thought it a thing expedient at this time that from the whole number of godly and learned men now presently in this realm be selected ten or twelve for in so many Provinces we have divided the whole to whom charge and commandement should be given to plant and erect Kirks to set order and appoint Ministers as the former prescribes to the countries that shal be appointed to their care where none are now And by their means your love and common care over all inhabitants of this realm to whom you are equally debtors shall evidently appear as also the simple ignorant who perchance have never heard Iesus Christ truly preached shall come to some knowledge by the which many that are dead in superstition and ignorance shall attain to some feeling of godliness by the which they shall be provoked to seek farther knowledge of God and his true Religion and worship where by the contrary if they shall be neglected then shall they not only grudge but also seek the means where by they may continue in their blindnes or return to their accustomed idolatry and therefore we desire nothing more earnestly than that Christ Jesus be once vniversally preached throughout this realm which shall not suddenly bee unless that by you men be appointed and compelled faithfully to travell in such Provinces as to them shal be assigned Here they designe the boundes for ten Superintendents and then it is added These men must not be suffered to live as your idle Bishops have done heretofore neither must they remain where they gladly would but they must be preachers themselves and such as may not make long residence in any place till their Kirks be planted and provided of Ministers or at least of Readers Charge must be given to them that they remain in no place above twenty dayes in their visitation till they have passed through their whole bounds They must preach thrice at the least every week and when they return to their principall Town and residence they must be exercised likewise in preaching and edification of the Kirk and yet they must not be suffered to continue there so long that they may seem to neglect their other Kirks but after they have remained in their chief town three or four months at most they shal be compelled unless by sicknes they be retained to re-enter in visitation In which they shall not only preach but also examine the life deligence and behaviour of the Ministers as also the order of their kirks and manners of the people They must further consider how the poor be provided how the youth be instructed They must admonish where admonition needeth and redresse such things as by good counsell they may appease And finally they must note such crimes as be hainous that by censure of the Kirk the same may be corrected If the Superintendent be found negligent in any the chief points of his office and specially if he be negligent in preaching of the word and visitation of the kirks or if he be conuicted of such crimes as in common ministers are damned he must be deposed without respect of his person or office Though Bishop Spotswood professe to set down all the book of Discipline yet of all this that I have written he hath but foure lines but he omits not the bounds of each Superintendent Then after the manner of the election of the Superintendent it followes in the book thus the Superintendent being elected and appointed unto his
of tumults and her Majesty commandes with advice of her Secret Counsell that none of the Lieges take in hand to molest or trouble any of her domestik servants or persons whatsoever come out of France in her Company at this time in word deed or countenance for any cause whatsoever either within her palace or without under the said pain of death This Act was proclaimed the same day and immediatly the Earle A publick Protestation of Arran makes publick protestation thus In so far as by this Proclamation it is made known unto the Church of God and members thereof that the Queen is minded that the true Religion and worship of God already established proceed forward that it may dayly increase Untill the Parliament that order may be taken then for extirpation of all idolatry out of this realm We render most hearty thinks to the Lord our God for her Majesties good mind earnestly praying that it may be increased in her Majesty to the honour glory of his Name and good of his Church within this realm And as touching the molestation of her Highness servants we suppose that none dare be so bold as once to move their finger at them in doeing their lawfull business and we have learned at our Master Christ's School to keep peace with all men And therefore for our part we will promise that obedience unto her Majesty as is our duty that none of her servants shall be troubled molested or once touched by the Church or any member thereof in doing their lawfull busines But seeing God hath said The idolater shall die the death Wee protest solemnly in the presence of God and in the eares of all people that heare this Proclamation and especially in the presence of you Lion herauld and the rest of your Colleagues maker of the proclamation that if any of her servants shall commit idolatry shall say Masse participate therewith or take the defence thereof which we are loath should be in her Highness company in that case that this proclamation is not extended to them in that behalf nor be a savegard nor girth to them in that behalf no more than if they commit slaughter or murder seing the one is much more abominable odious in the sight of God than is the other but that it may be lawfull to inflict upon them the pains contained in Gods Word against idolaters wherever they may be apprehended without favour And this our protestation we desire you to notify unto her and give Her the copy hereof lest her Higness may suspect an uproar if wee all shall come and present the same At Edinburgh day year foresaid This Protestation did some what exasperate the Queen and others following her in that point When the Lords of the Congregation as they were called came to the Town at Court cooleth zeal the first they were much offended that the Masse was permitted and each did accuse these that were before him but when they tarried a short space they were as quiet as others Wherupon Robert campbell of Kings-cleugh said unto the Lord Ochiltry My Lord you are come now and almost the last of all the rest and I perceive by your anger that the fire-edge is not off you yet but I fear that when the holy water of the Court shall be sprinkled upon you you shall become as temperate as others for I have been here now five dayes and at the first I heard every man say Let us hang the priest But after that they had been twice or thrice in the Abby all that fervency was past I thinke there is some inchantment where with men are bewitched And it was so for on the one part the Queen 's fair words still crying Conscience it is a sore thing to constrain Conscience and on the other part the persuasions of others blinded them all and put them in opinion that the Queen will be content to hear the Preaching and so she may be won and so all were content to suffer her for a time The next sunday John Knox in Sermon shewes what terrible plagues God had sent upon Nations for idolatry and one Masse is more fearfull unto him than if ten thousand enemies were landed in any part of the realm for in our God is strength to resist and confound multitudes if we unfainedly depend upon Him as we have experience heretofore but when we join hands with idolatry it 's no doubt but both Gods amiable presence and comfortable defence will leave us and what shall then become of us c. Some said Such fear was no point of their faith it was besides his text and a very untimely admonition The Writer of The history of Reformation addeth by way of anticipation that in December An. 1565. when they which at the Queens arrivall maintained the toleration of the Masse were summoned upon treason exiled and a decriet of forfeture was intended against them the same Knoxe recited these words in the audience of many and besought Gods mercy that he was not more vehement and upright in suppressing that idol for said he albeit I spake what was offensive unto some which this day they feel to be true yet I did not what I might have done for God hath not only given mee knowledge and tongue to make the impietie of that idol knowen but he had given mee credite with many who would have put in execution Gods judgements if I would have only consented thereunto But so carefull was I of common tranquillity and so loath to offend those of whom I had conceived a good opinion that in private conference with dearest and Zealous men I travelled rather to mitigate yea to slacken that fervency that God had kindled in them than to encourage them to put their hands unto the Lords work wherein I confesse unfainedly that I have done most wickedly and from the bottom of my heart do ask of my God grace pardon for I did not what in mee lay to have suppressed that idoll at the beginning After that Sermon the Queen sent for I. Knox and none being present except the Lord James and two gentle men in the end of the room said unto him That he had raised The Queen acused Io. Knox and his answers a part of her subiects against her mother herself that he had written a book against her just authority she meaneth the treatise against the Regiment of women which she had and would cause the most learned in Europe to write against it That he was the cause of sedition and great slaughter in England and that is was said to her All that he did was by necromancy John answereth Madam it may please your Majesty to heare my simple answers and first if to teach the word of God in sincerity or to rebuke idolatry and to presse a people to worship God according to his word be to raise subjects against their Princes then I can not be excused for it hath pleased
God of his mercy to make mee among many to disclose unto this realm the vanity of the Papisticall religion and the deceit pride and tyranny of that Roman Antichrist But Madam if the true knowledge of God and his right worshipping be the chief cause which must move men to obey their just Princes from their heart as it is most certain they are where in can I be reprehended I think and am surely persuaded that your Ma. hath had and presently hath as unfained obedience of such as professe Christ Jesus within this realm as ever your Father or your progenitours had of those that were called Bishops As for that book that seemeth so highly to offend your Ma. it is most certain I am content that all the learned of the world judge of it I hear that an English man hath written against it but I have not read him if he hath sufficiently confuted my reasons and established his contrary propositions with as evident testimonies as I have done mine I shall not be obstinat but confess my errour ignorance but to this houre I have thought and yet thinks my self alone more able to sustain the things affirmed in that my work than any ten in Europe shall be able to confute it The Queen said you think that I have not just authority John ansuereth Please your Ma. learned men in all ages have had their judgement free and disagreeing from the common judgement of the world and such have they published both by pen tongue and not withstanding they have lived in the common society with others and have born patiently with the errours and imperfections which they could not amend Plato the Philosopher wrote his book of the commonwealth in which he condemnes many things that were maintained in the world and required many things to have been reformed and yet he lived under such Politicks as then were universally received without further troubling any State So Madam am I content to do in uprightnes of heart and with the testimony of a good conscience have I communicated my judgement unto the world if the realm finds no inconveniences in the regiment of a woman that which they approve I shall not further disallow than within my own brest but shall be aswell content to live under your Majesty as Paul was to live under the Roman Emperour and my hope is that so long as yee defile not your hands with the blood of the Saints of God that neither I nor that book shall either hurt you nor your authority for in very deed Madam that book was written most especially against that wicked Mary of England But said the Queen you speak of women in generall John ansuereth Most true it is Madam and yet plainly appeares to mee that wisdom should persuad your Ma. never to raise trouble for that which to this day hath not troubled your Ma. neither in person nor in anxiety for of late years many things which before were holden Stable have been called in doubt yea they have been plainly impugned But yet Madam I am assured that neither Protestant nor Papist shall be able to prove that any such question was at any time moved in publick or private and if I had intended to trouble your State Madam because you are a woman I might have chosen a time more convenient for that purpose than I can do now when your presence is within the realm But now Madam to answer shortly unto the other two accusations I heartily praise my God through Jesus Christ that Satan and the wicked of the world have no other crimes to lay to my charge than such as the very world knowes to be most false and vain for in England I was resident the space of five years only two years at Berwick so long in New-castle and a year in London If in any place during the time I was there any man shall be able to prove that there was battell sedition or mutiny I shall confesse that I was the malefactor and shedder of the blood I am not ashamed further to affirm that God so blessed my weake labours then in Berwick where then commonly was wont to be slaughter by occasion of quarrells among souldiers there was as great quietnes all the time that I remained there as there is this day in Edinburgh Where they slaunder mee of Magick or any other art forbidden of God I have witnes besides my own conscience all the Congregations that ever heard me what I speake both against such acts and against these that use such impiety but seing the wicked said that our Master the Lord Jesus was possessed with Beelzebub I must patiently beare albeit that I a wretched sinner be unjustly accused by these that never delighted in the verity The Queen said you have taught the people to receive another Religion than their Prince can allow and how can that doctrin be of God seing God commandeth subjects to obey their-Princes Religion riseth not from Princes Madam said he as right Religion took neither originall nor antiquity from worldly Princes but from the Eternall God alone so are not subjects bound to frame their Religion according to the appetite of their Princes for often Princes are the most ignorant of all others in Gods true Religion as we read in the histories both before the death of Christ Jesus and after if all the seed of Abraham had been of the Religion of Pharaoh unto whom they were a long time subject what Religion had there been in the world If all men in the dayes of the Apostles had been of the Religion of the Roman Emperours what Religion had there been upon the face of the earth Daniel and his fellowed were subjects to Nebuchadnezzar and Darius and yet they would not be of the Religion of the one nor of the other for the three children said Wee make it known to thee o King that we will not worship thy Gods and Daniel did pray publickly unto his God against the expresse commandement of the King and so Madam you may perceive that subjects are not bound to the Religion of their Princes albeit they are commanded to give them obedience Yet said the Queen none of these lifted their sword against their Princes John answereth Yet Madam it can not be denied but they resisted for who obey not the command do in some sort resist But they resisted not by the sword saith the Queen John said God had not given them power nor means The Queen saith Think you that subjects having power may resist their Princes John answereth If Princes exceed their bounds and do against that for which they should be obeied there is no doubt but they may be resisted even by Power for there is no greater honour nor greater obedience to be given to Kings than God hath commanded to be given to father mother but so it is that the father may be stricken with a phrenesy in which he would slay his own children now Madam if
the children joyn themselves together apprehend the father take the sword or what other weapon from him and finally bind his hands and keep him in prison till that his phrenzy be overpast thinke yee Madam that the children do any wrong or that God will be offended with them that have stayd their father from committing wickednes It is so with Princes that would murther the children of God that are subiect unto them Their blind Zeal is but a mad phrenzy therefore to take the sword from them to bind their hands and to cast them into prison till they be brought to a more sober mind is no disobedience against Princes but just obedience because it agreeth with the word of God At these words the Queen stood as it were amazed more than a quarter of an hour and then said Well I perceive that my subiects shall only obey you and not mee they shall do what they list and not what I command and so I must be subject unto them and not they unto mee Knox answereth God forbid that ever I take upon mee to command any to obey mee or yet to set subiects at liberty to do what pleaseth them but my travell is that both Princes subiects obey God and think not Madam that wrong is done unto you when you are willed to be subject unto God for it is He that subiecteth people under Princes and causeth obedience to be given unto them yea God craves of Kings that they be as nursing fathers to the Church and commands Queens to be Nurses unto his people and this subiecton unto God and nourishing his troubled Church is the greatest dignity tht flesh can have upon the face of the earth for it shall carry them to everlasting glory The Queen said Yea but yee dre not the Church that I will nourish I will defend the Church of Rome for I think it is the true Church of God Knox ans your will Madam is not reason nor doth your thought make that Roman harlot to be the immaculate spouse of Jesus Christ and wonder not Madam that I call Rome an harlot for that Church is altogether polluted with all kind of spirituall fornication both in doctrine and in manners yea I offer myself further to prove that the Church of the Jewes when they manifestly denied the Son of God was not so far degenerated from the ordinances and statutes which God gave by Moses Aaron unto his people as the Church of Rome is declined and more than 500. years hath declined from that purity of Religion which the Apostles taught and planted The Queen said My conscience is not so Knox ans Madam conscience requires knowledge and I feare of right knowledge you have but little The Queen saith I have both heard and read Knox saith Madam so did the Jewes which crucified Christ Jesus read both the Law and the prophets and heard the same interpreted after their manner Have yee heard any teach but such as the Pope and his Cardinals have allowed and you may be assured they will speak nothing to offend their own State The Queen said yee interpret the Scriptures in one manner and they in another whom shall I believe who shall be Judge Knox ans Believe God that speakes plainly in his word and further than the word teaches you yee shall neither believe the one nor the other The word of God is plain in itself and if there appeare any obscurity in one place the Holy Ghost who never is contrary to himselfe explaines the same more clearly in others places So that there can remain no doubt but unto such as obstinatly will remain ignorant And now Madam to take one of the chief points which this day is in controversy betwixt the Papists and us for example They alleadge and boldy have affirmed that the Masse is the ordinance of God and the institution of Jesus Christ and a sacrifice for the quick and the dead Wee deny both the one and the other and affirm that the Masse as it is now used is nothing but the invention of man and therefore it is abomination before God and no sacrifice that God ever commanded Now Madam who shall judge betwixt us two thus contending it is not reason that either of us be further believed than we are able to prove by unsuspect witnessing Let them lay down the book of God and by plain words prove their affirmatives and we shall give unto them the plea granted But so long as they are bold to affirm and prove nothing we must say albeit all the world believe them yet they believe not God but do receive the lies of men for the trueth of God What our Master Christ Jesus did we know by his Evangelists what the Priests do at the Masse the world seeth Now doth not the Word of God plainly assure us that Christ Jesus neither said Masse nor commanded to say it at his last Supper seing no such thing as the Masse is mentioned in the wholl Scriptures The Queen said You are too hard for mee but if they were here whom I have heard they would answer you Knox ans Would God the learnedst Papist in Europe and he that you would best believe were present with your Majesty to sustain the argument and that you would abide patiently to hear the argument reasoned to the end for then I doubt not but you should hear the vanity of the Papisticall Religion and how small ground it hath within the word of God The Queen said Well you may perchance get that sooner than you believe Knox said Assuredly if ever I get that I get it sooner than I believe for the ignorant Papist can not patiently reason and the learned and erafty Papist will never come in your audience Madam to have the ground of their Religion searched out for they know they are not able to maintain any argument except by fire sword and their own Lawes be judges The Queen said So say you and I believe it hath been to this day John ans How oft have the Papists in this and other realms been required to conference and yet could it never be obtained unless themselves were admitted for Judges and therefore I must say again that they dare never dispute but where themselves are both Judges and party and when you shall let mee see the contrary I shall grant my self deceived in that point At departing Iohn said I pray God Madam that you may be as blessed within the Commonwealth of Scotland if it be the pleasure of God as ever Debora was in the Common wealth of Israel Of this long conference whereof we only touch a part were diverse opinions the Papists grudged and feared what they needed not The godly reioiced thinking that at least She would have heard the preaching but they were utterly deceived for She continued in her Massing and quickly mocked all exhortation The Histo of Reforma lib 4. XIIII In Edinburgh it was the custom that when the
annuall Magistrats were chosen at Michalmes they caused to publish the statutes ordinancies of the town and so in that year one of the statutes was No adulterer fornicator no noted drunkard no masse-monger no obstinate Papist that corrupteth the people such as priests Friers and others of that sort should be found within the town after 41. Hours under pains contained in the Statutes When this was reported unto the Queen She caused without any examination of the matter to charge the Provost and Bailiffs to ward in the castle and immediatly commandement was sent to chuse other Magistrates The electors at first did refuse but when charge was sent after charge at last they obey and a contrary proclamation was made at the queen's command that the town should be patent to all the Queen's lieges So murderers adulterers and all profain persons got protection by the Queen under colour that they were of her Religion whereas before they durst not be seen in day light upon the streets The Queen's command being thus obeied the priests took more boldness and November 1. They go to Masse with all their pompe The Ministers in Sermons declare the inconveniences that were to follow that coleration The Nobility through affection unto their Soverain move the question Whether Subjects may suppresse the idolatry of the Prince Some Noble men and Officers of State conveen with some Ministers and argue together The conclusion was because the one would not yeeld unto the other that the Question should be formed and Letters directed to Geneva for the judgement of that Church The Ministers offered to undertake the labour but the Nobles layd it upon Secretary Lethington but it was to drive time as the event declared The Queen's party do urge that Shee and her houshold should have her Religion free in her own chappell The Ministers sayd Such liberty shall be their thraldom ere it be long But neither could reason nor danger move the affections of such as were ambitious of credite The second Nationall assembly In December the Superintendents and Ministers do conveen unto the Nationall assembly as it was appointed and the Nobility will not conveen Some Ministers were sent unto them some of them made one excuse and some another and some call it into doubt Whither it be expedient to hold such assemblies For gladly would the Queen and the Secret Counsell had all the assemblies discharged The one party say It is suspicious to Princes that subiects keep conventions without their knowledge It was answered Without the knowledge of the Prince the Church does nothing for She perfitely understands that there is a Reformed Religion within the realm and that they have their order and appointed times of meeting Yea saith Lethington the Queen knowes that wel enough but the question is Whither the Queen allowes such conventions It was answered If the liberty of the Church shall stand upon the Queen's allowance or dis-allowance we are sure not only to be deprived of assemblies but of the publick preaching of the Gospell This was mocked and the contrary The lawfulnesse of assemblies affirmed Well said the other time will try the trueth but this I will adde Take from us the freedom of assemblies and take from us the Evangel for without assemblies how sbal good order and vnity of doctrin bee kept It can not be supposed that all Ministers shall be so perfect but some shall have need of admonition both for manners doctrine as some may be so stiff necked that they will not admit the admonition of the simple and some may be blamed without offence committed and if there be no order in these cases it can not be avoided but grievous offenses shall arise and for remedy it is necessary to have generall assemblies in which the judgement and gravity of many may correct represse the follie errous of a few The most part both of the Nobility and Barons consent heere unto and conclude that the Reasoners for the Queen shall shew unto her Ma. that if She was suspicious of any thing handled in the Assemblies it would please her Ma. to send whom she would appoint to hear what was propounded or reasoned The Queen sent none In time of this assembly the Earle Bothwell the Marques d'albuff the Queen's uncle and John Lord of Coldingham brake up Cutbert Ramsay a Burgess's doors in the night time and searched the house for his daughter-in-law The Nobility and Assembly were offended and sent unto the Queen this Iupplication To the Queens Majesty to her Secret Counsell Her Highness faithfull and obedient subjests The professours of Christ Jesus his holy Evangell wish the Spirit of righteous judgement The fear of God contained in his holy word the natural and unfained love we bear unto your Majesty the duty which we owe to the quietnes of our Country and the terrible threatnings which our God pronounces against every realm and city in which horrible crimes are openly committed Compell us a great part of your subjects humbly to crave of your Ma. upright and true judgement against such persons as have done what in them lyeth to kindle God's wrath against this whole realm the impiety by them committed is so hainous and horrible that as it is a fact most vile and rare to be heard in this realme and principally within the bowels of the city So should we think ourselves guilty of the same if negligently or for worldly fear wee put it over with silence and therefore your Ma. may not think that we crave any thing when wee crave that open malefactours may condignly be punished but that God hath commanded us to crave and also hath commanded your Ma. to give unto every one of your subjects for by this linke hath God knit together the Prince and people that as he commands honour fear obedience to be given to the powers established by Him so doth he in express words command declare what the Prince oweth unto the subjects to wit that as he is the Minister of God bearing the sword for vengeance to be taken on evill doers and for defence of peaceable and quiet men So ought he to draw the sword without partiality so oft as in Gods name he is required thereto Seing it is so Madam that this crime so recently committed and that in the eyes of all the Realm now publickly assembled is so hainous for who heertofore hath heard within the bowells of Edinburgh gates and doors under silence of night broken houses ripped or searched and that with hostility seeking a woman as appeares to oppresse her Seing we say this crime is so hainous that all godly men fear not only Gods displeasure to fall upon you and your whole realm but also that such licenciousness breed contempt and in the end sedition if remedy in time be not provided which in our judgement is impossible if severe punishment be not executed for the crime committed Therefore we most humbly beseech
your Ma. that all affection set aside you declare yourself so upright in this case that ye may give evident demonstration to all your subjects that the fear of God joyned with the love of common tranquillity hath the principall seat in your Majestics heart This further Madam in conscience we speak that as your Ma. in Gods name doth crave of us obedience which to render in all things lawfull we are most willing So in the same name do we the wholl professors of Christs Evangell within this your Mas. realm crave of you and of your Counsell sharp punishment of this crime And for performance thereof that without delay the principal actors of this hainous crime and the persuaders of this publick villany may be called before the Chief Justice of this realm to suffer an assise and to be punished according to the lawes of the same and your Majesties answer most humbly we beseech This supplication was presented by sundry Gentle-men Some Courtiers ask Who dare avowe this The Lord Lindsay answered A thousand Gentlemen within Edinburgh Others advise the Queen to give a gentle answer till the Convention were dissolved And so the Queen said Her uncle is a stranger and hath a young company with him but she shall put such order unto him and all others that heereafter they shall have no occasion to complain The Histor. of the Reformat libr. 4. Two assemblies An. 1562. XV. In Juny 1562. The assembly gives order to draw up a Supplication unto the Queen for abolishing the Masse and other superstitious rites of the Roman Religion for inflicting punishment against blasphemy contempt of the word profanation of the sacraments the violation of the sabbath adultery fornication and such other vices that are condemned by Gods word and the lawes of the countrey have not taken notice of And it was petitioned that the actions of divorcement should either be remitted to the judgement of the Church or trusted to men of good knowledge and conversation And that Papists be excluded from places in Counsell and Session The draught of this Supplication was judged by the Courtiers to be tarte in some expressions and they took upon them to write another containing the same things but in a more acceptable phrase It was presented by the Superintendents of Lothian and Fife and when the Queen had read some of it she said Here are many faire words I can not tell what the hearts are And so for our painted oratory we were termed flatterers and dissemblers but we received no other answer Ibid. Spotswood saith Her answer was that she would do nothing in prejudice of the Religion she professed and hoped before a year were expired to have the Masse and Catholick profession restored through the whole Kingdom And thus she parted from them in choler In this assembly was appointed an Order of Visitation for regulating the Superintendents to wit for examination of Ministers lives and doctrine then of the elders And some were appointed to visite the Churches in the Shires where were no Superintendents as George Hay to Visite Carrick and Cunningham John Knox to visite Kile and Galloway c. Alexander Gordon Bishop of Galloway did professe the Reformed Religion and in this assembly petitioneth the Superintendency of Galloway It was denied unto him At that time the Abbot of Corsrainell sought disputation with John Knox it continued three daies at Maiboll the Abbot made choise of the matter to prove the sacrifice of the Masse especially from Melchisedek's offering as he alledged bread and wine unto God The Papists looked for a revolt in Religion and they would have had some occasion to brag of their disputation According to the appointment of the preceeding assembly the next conveenes at Edinburgh December 25. John Knox made the prayer for assistance of Gods Spirit In the 2. and 3. Sessions Superintendents and then Ministers were removed and censured severally Complaints were made that Churches want Ministers Ministers had not stipends wicked men were permitted to be Schoolmasters idolatry was erected in sundry parts of the Nation For redress of this last some said A new Supplication should be presented unto the Queen Others said What answer was given to the former One in name of the Queen said It is well knowen what troubles have occurred since the last Assembly The Queen visiting the North was troubled by the Gordons and the Earle was killed at Coriechy and therefore it is no wonder though the Queen hath not answered but before the Parliament in May they doubt not but such order shall be taken as they all shall have occasion of contentement This satisfied the assembly for that time The Lord Controller required the Commissioners of Burghs to declare by word or writ what course they would take for entertaiment of their Ministers Decemb. 29. inhibition is made to all serving in the Ministry which have entred being slaunderous before in doctrine and have not satisfied the Church and which have not been presented by the people unto the Superintendent and he after tryall had not appointed them unto their charge And this Act to have strength aswell against them that are called Bishops as others pretending to any Ministry within the Church Decemb. 30. the assembly gives power to every Superintendent within his own bounds in their Synodall assembly and with consent of the greater part of Ministers and elders to transport Ministers from one Church to another and ordaines the Minister so decerned to obey And ordaines the Superintendents to hold their Synods twice in the year to wit in Aprile and October Commission is given to the Superintendents of Anguise Lothian Glascow and Fife with Da. forrest to travell with the Lords of Secret Counsell concerning the causes that should come in judgement of the Church and what order of execution shall be taken therein Ordaines the communion to be ministred four times in the year within burghes and twice yearly in the Landward Also that uniformity shall bee kept in the ministration of the Sacraments and solemnisation of marriage and burialls according to the book of Geneva By this book is meaned that book called The common order which was conform to the English Church in Geneve and was usually printed before the Psalmes in Meeter Likewise a slaunder was raised upon Paul Meffan Minister at Jedburgh commission was given to John Knox and certain Elders of Edinburgh to go into that town and try the slaunder and report the truth unto the Session of the Church of Edinburgh to whom with the assistance of the Superintendent of Lothian commission is given to decern therein His woman-servant had brought forth a child and would not tell who was the father of it but said She was forced in an eevening and knew not by whom The Matter could hardly be tryed but at last the womans brother was brought to examination and Paul seeing that though before he had alwayes denied the fact yet then fled so taking the crime upon him
obedience were to confesse himself a vassall This treaty continued a year and in end it was concluded that the Pope shall confirm the election without saying that obedience was demanded or not demanded promised or not promised Ibid. He lamented when he considered the renting of the Church with so many different opinions nevertheless he maintained peace and no way hindered the gospell and he maintained a Protestant Minister Phauserus in his Court for a space he was oft at Masse nor did abrogate papistry He said once to William Bishop Olovincensis There is no greater sin than to domineer over mens consciences At another time he said Who take on them to command mens consciences they climbe into the castle of heaven In the beginning of his reigne he refused to pay unto Solyman the acknowledgement which his father had covenanted to pay for the peaceable possession of his part of Hungary and in the year 1566. he had his first Diet at Ausburgh where he sought subsidy against the Turk The Protestants sought a confirmation of the peace in the cause of Religion and then it was established not only by universal consent but confirmed also by oath that the Catholicks should not trouble the Protestants in the exercise of their Religion nor in the possession of their goods moveable nor vnmoveable and that the Protestants should permit the like liberty unto the Papists within their dominions Under pain of Outlawry to the transgressors on both sides As also it should be free unto any person to turn from the one Religion unto the other if they do hold their lands of the Emperour immediatly but if any Archb. or other Prelat will embrace the Reformed Religion he should renounce his Benefice with all its revenues to be conferred on a Papist excepting those goods or Monasteries which belonged not unto them that are immediatly subject unto the Emperour and have been possessed by the Reformed since the year 1552 so that no plea of law should have any power against them c. This agreement is word for word in Geo. Schonbor Politic. Lib. 4. c. 6. After this Diet Maximilian inuaded Transsylvania and took Wesperin and Dodis Wherefore Solyman came with a hudge army to aid John Vaivoda Prince of Transsylvania and took some towns from the Emperour In the mean time Solyman dieth but his Captain Mahumet a Bassa conceiled his death untill Selim was created successor unto his father then they took mo towns that Maximilian sought peace and obtained it upon harder conditions than before The same year 1567. William à Grumbach a Noble man but a vassall of the Bishop of Wirtzburg took armes with the aid of the Marques of Brandeburg against his superior wherefore the Bishop outlawed him and brought him to poverty yet he found favour with John-Frederik Duke of Saxony and some others he with some horsemen inuades Writzburg and supriseth it ere the Bishop raised an army the surprisers were gone hither and thither They began another plot the Emperour sent Augustus Elector of Saxony against them he prevailed John-Frederik was sent prisoner into lower Austria Grumbach and his Chancelorr Duke Bruck were quartered Baron Baumgartner and some others were beheaded and the castle of Grimmenstain was made levell with the ground Such was the end of proud rebells Maximilian lived the rest of his dayes in peace An. 1470. the Turks wanne Nicosia a chief town of Cyprus and Famaugusta or Salamys after a years seege and contrary to the conditions of rendring Bragadin Governour of the town was excoriat quick at command of the Bassa Mustapha and others were most cruelly murdered So all Cyprus was taken from Crhistians Then the Venetians who had possessed it 200 years made a league with the Pope and King of Spain John Duke of Austria a sone of Charles V. was Generall of the Navy the battell was fought in the firth of Corinth alià s Golfo de Lepanto 25000. Turks were slain 4000. captive and almost all their Navy with rich spoile came into the handes of Christans 14000. captive Christians were delivered An. 1575. Maximilian sought by many meanes to have been chosen King of Poland and when Steven Prince of Transsylvania was preferred he was never seen to be jovaill again He caused his son Rodulph be chosen King of the Romanes in a Diet at Ratisbon and died in time of the Diet in Octob. 1576. Pet. Mexia II RODULPH II. immediatly after his coronation sent to Rome and sought not only confirmation but to be declared the eldest sonne of the Church He held his first Diet at Ausburg An 1582 where was no talk of Religion but only he urged the Gregorian Calendare and sought aid against the Turks He took armes against Gebhard Bishop of Colein because he forsook the Pope as followes An. 1584. Rodolph and Amurath III. Emperour of Turks made truce for 93 years but the same year in October 10000 Turks inuade the landes of Carniola they burnt and wasted sundry towns and villages and carried away Christians of both sexes in eaptivity within two dayes a company of Christians meet them in Croatia they deliver the Christians and routed the Turks Osiand In the year 1592. Amurath thought to have made conquest of all Hungary and entred into Croatia then followed continuall wars untill the year 1606 victory enclining now to the one hand and then to the other Rodulph had a league with the Duke of Muscove and received supplied both of men and money against Amurath Rodulph reigned 36. years CHAP. IIJ. Of Diverse COVNTRIES J. BY the preambulatory pieces before Ge. Cassanders consultation Consultatio Cassandri it is cleare 1. from the testimony of Ja. Thuan that the Emperour Ferdiâ—and was not satisfied with the Councel of Trent and though too late he perceived that he was deceived by Cardinal Moron wherefore he took another course to compose the controversies in Religion when he could not find remedy abroad he would do his best at home So with the advice of his son Maximilian he sent for George Cassander living then in Duisburg to shew some way of conciliating the controversies of the Augustan Confession His Letters were dated May 22. 1564. 2. The Emperours purpose was that if by the advice of prudent men he could effectuat no more yet he might have a setled form of Religion in Hungary Bohem and his other hereditary Dominions Cassander was not able to make travell because he was goutish But after another Letter from the Emperour and from King Ferdinand he wrot his Consultation for that effect before he sent it Ferdinand was gone and it was delivered unto Maximilian None hath written against the Consultatio it seemes Papists would not write against it because he holdeth that the Roman Church is a true Church albeit corrupt and it is a schism to depart from it The Reformed writ not against it because he maintaines the most and main articles of their doctrine The book is scarce to be had but in a big volume with
other his works I therefore subjoyn a taste of it and because some poison is in it I add a litle antidot which may be usefull unto some In his preface unto the Emperour he shewes his Rule of judging the evangelical and Apostolical Scripture which being Divine and a most sure rule the antients had used in judging of controversies after the departure of the Apostles and because in such contentions ariseth controversy about the interpretation and sense of some passages of the Scriptures it is necessary to have recourse unto the Universall consent of Writers chiefly of those who lived in the time of the Emperour Constantin untill the time of Leo I. or of Gregory yet so that it is not necessary to produce the testimonies of them all nor of the most part which were an infinite work but it is sufficient to bring one or two by whom the judgement of the whol Church may be known and with this caution that every testimony of those Fathers may not be rashly received seing in many places they speak according to their privat judgement and wherein even the most learned and best maintainers of the Apostolical and Catholick doctrine have not agreed with the safe unity of faith but only such things as belong unto the confirmation of the Apostolical and Catholick tradition and have the weight of irrefragable and undoubted testimony wherein they declare constantly the publick and common faith of the whole Church His method is conform unto the Articles of the Augustan Confession His principal scope seemes to be contained in the seventh Article de vera Ecclesia where he holdes that the true Church is always manifest and though the present Roman Church hath departed from the primitive not a little in integrity of manners and discipline yea and in sincerity of doctrine yet she standes on the same foundation and professeth communion with the antient Church and therefore is one and the same albeit different in many particulares Neither should we separate from her as Christ did not separat from the Jewish Church albeit corrupt neither did the Prophets nor Apostles violate the union but only spake against her and came out of her but by dissenting from the errors neither did Cyprian and some others violat the union with the Roman Church how beit they did complain of the envy of the Roman clergy and the pride of the Pope This may be called his privat judgement as he spake of others in his preface and not the constant faith of the whole Church that the Church should be manifest always was not the judgement of Eliah 1. King 19. 14. nor of John who prophecied of the woman fleeing into the wilderness Revel 12 and it is without all doubt in the general that in the dayes of the Antichrist the Church shall not be manifest 2. he grantes that the Roman Church hath departed not a litle in manners and doctrine but how far she hath departed may be in some measure known by the history 3. his advice that we should not have departed from her is a main question but certainly his reason is not sufficient for though our Saviour made not separation from the Jewish Church yet he foretold that when these labourers of the vine-yard shall have killed the heir the vineyard shal be taken from them and not a stone of their temple should be left upon another Where was their Church then if they had no place for their Religion As for the Pophets and Apostles distinguish the times before the time was come which God had appointed they had no reason to depart but when the appointed time was come then they departed and for this very point Steeven was Martyred Act. 6. 14. The same distinction serveth for the Roman Church Cyprian and Paulin had no reason to violat the vnion when she had not departed from the true faith but when she became the whoore and all nations had drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication then was the time to obey the commande Come out of her my people that ye be not partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues Gods people was with her and in her and they must not only protest against their adulterous mother but come out from her Then for reconciliation of the Church he seemes to despair that ever they will accept of his Overture to wit that those who have given the cause of distraction that is saith he the governors of the Church would remit some what of their too much rigor and yeeld a little for the peace of the Church and following the wishes and admonitions of many good people would reform the manifest abuses according to the rule of Divine Scripture and of the antient Church from which they have departed And next that those who eschuing those vices have fallen into the other extremity would confess their faults and return into the right way In other Articles that differ from the Popish Church he puts often a blame upon the Reformed if not for their Tenet yet for their practise For example of justification he saith What is said in the fourth article that men can not be justified before God by their own strength merits or works but are justified freely by faith it was evermore allowed by the Church and untill this day it is approved by all the writers of the Church So that I wonder why the Apology saith that they are condemned in this article as if it were taught that men obtain remission of sins for their own merits and not freely for Christ's sake Afterwards he cites the testimony of Bernard saying I consider three things whereupon all my hope stands the love of adoption the truth of the promise and the power of performing And saith he the Doctors of this age say not that they teach doubting whereby men should doubt of Gods mercy and mistrust but such fear of God whereby a diligence of living well and of keeping the received grace may be stirred up and increased in us as the Apostle saith Work forth your salvation with fear and trembling And they call this sear chast and filial which perfect love casts not forth but retaines and cherishes Which fear hath always adjoyned confidence and hope of Gods fatherly good-pleasure And seing those things are taught tooday in the Catholick Church the Protestants do not rightly in accusing the present Church that she bidds and teaches to doubt of Gods favor and of eternal life and put this blasphemous doctrin as they speak among the chief causes for which they should depart from her Of free will he saith on the 18. Artick The sum of this controversy which had been formerly and now is consists in this What the will of man can do to attain righteousness by which we are justified before God is not to be asscribed unto the power of free-will corrupted by sin but unto the singular grace of God which we have not by nature wherein we were
none So the Reformed Religion only hath place in the Churches The Provinces of Holland and Zeeland held their first Synod at Dort An. 1574. and all the seven had their first Synod at Middelburgh An. 1578. in which they did agree on the order in the Churches Concerning which two Synods I shall subjoyn the words of the Provincial Synod of South and North Holland held at Harlem in the year 1582. as a summary of them both and of other particulares These are The almighty and mercifull God had in the year 1566. under the sad affliction which was then prepared for the Netherlands graciously shew'd a blink of the truth of his Gospell untill this time here and there in privat preaching but the world's unthankfulness and sin did theÌ„ turn away that grace of God and many honest persons when others fled the Land did readily suffer the Spainish tyranny over the Land through the just judgement of God whereby not only the publick exercise of â—he true Religion was no way permitted but also it was most strictly forbidden in privat and punished with intolerable edicts and torments Nevertheless our good God according to his wisdom and goodness hath contrary to all the power of Satan and his instruments in the time of that cruell persecution discovered by many more and more the idolatry superstitions and errors of Popery and did enlighthen them with the knowledge of his trueth with great hazart of their goods bodies and lifes and they prayd zealously unto God that he would look upon their affliction and deliver them as at last it is come to pass without the Counsel and wit of any men for when the persecution was come to the highest those who had seen with their eyes the persecution of the Christian Church and truth of the Holy Gospell yea who in their ignorance as we many certainly think at least of many had willingly suffered themselves to be abused as instruments thereunto that those I say have resisted the Spainish government and refusing those unreasonable exactions have begun to consider of their priviledges and former liberties seeing it was intended not only to root out the true Religion but likewise to bring into perpetuall slavery all the indwellers of the Netherlands both spirituall as they were wont to speak and Politicks of high and low degree citizens and merchants tradesmen and others with wifes and children And the matter was so far brought after that our just supplications were not accept nor heard that some both without and within the Land though with a smal beginning did gainstand the tyranny By those hath the Lord God who heard the prayers of the faithfull and in this age of the world of his mercy gathered unto himself a Church within these Lands and wrought another work in setting up by them in the midst of those troubles his Gospell and causing it to be preached again first in Holland and Zeeland Which when many who hethertils knew nothing of the Gospell saw with pleasure and untill that time had been silent for they were slack in the just cause to fight for the priviledges and freedom of the Land and to defend them and did find themselves unable to resist them who loved the Gospell for this cause those people were willing to apply themselves with all faithfulness to defend the liberties of their native Land seeing that also they might serve God with a pure conscience when God had opened a way thereunto What other motives were to joyn unto this cause is needless to repeat Yea God hath given the grace that by those foresaid meanes he hath not only made a beginning of maintaining our Civil liberty against the Spanish goverment over all the Netherlands howbeit the matter was weak and miserable to the end the glory of our deliverance should be given unto God only but he hath also more and more promoted the preaching of the Gospell in Holland and Zeeland by adjoyning the Lords the States of the Land and his Princely Excellency to delight therein and as some had adjoyned themselves unto the Christian Church so have they also seeing that the Land might heerby by the better defended from the enemy received and sufficiently established the publick exercise of the Reformed religion by publick edicts and other furtherances and so Popery is set off here and there by degrees and at last the exercise thereof is forbidden Therefore necessarily the ordinances of the Church that were privatly used under the persecution must be made known unto other preachers who are accepted out of Popery or otherwise because the Churches are numerous to the end there may be an unity in pure doctrine and uniformity of Service and the Church and their leaders may increase and be perfited in godliness of conversation For which end a Synod or assembly of Ministers and Elders out of all the Churches in the Provinces of Holland and Zeeland by the knowledge and approbation of his Princely Excellency and of the high States of Holland Zeeland was called to Dort Where after conference in the affaires of the Church and amending of some enormities that had fallen out a form of administration and government of the Churches was appointed so far as they could in time of the grievous warrs where with these Lands were then burdened But after that it is remarkable that some persons being driven either through their weakness or through dregs of Popery or of any other sect which have retarded the Gospell thought it not good that in the Church should be such ordinances and a Consistory that is an assembly of Ministers Elders and deacons but would rather that Ministers should only preach and administrat the sacraments admitting every man without difference c. and that the Magistrats should set off and on the Ministers and rule the Churches as they shall find usefull expedient And this was done under the shew of liberty of conscience And it was also said that the Ministers were beginning a new Monkery whereby in progress of time they would become Masters over the Magistrats as it was in Popery By these words plausible and acceptable unto the world other thoughts were brought upon the Gospell and the advancement of it was hindred But these had not considered that the offices of the Magistrats and of the Ministers were distinct and as unto the Magistracy which is a service of God belongs the government of life and the protection of both the Tables of Gods law under which is comprehended that they should advance Gods trueth by their defence and maintainance So unto the Ministers who in other causes are subject with body and goods unto the Magistrats belongeth their proper office which they have from God to inform teach stirr up exhort and move the consciences of men unto holiness not according to the mind or will of any men but after the direction of the Gospell to do their best endeavours And that the Church of Jesus Christ in the administration of
answered Seeing those have accused us of horrible errors we can not conceive how we can acknowledge them as brethren as for invectives we approve them not but we will oppugne their errors Beza said Seeing yee refuse us to give us the right hand of fraternity neither acknowledge us as brethren wee do not regard your hand of friendship So the Conference was ended March 29. Lu. Osian Cent. 16. lib. 4. IX In February An. 1589. Pistorius a Papist in Baden vanted that he The conference at Baden would confound all the Lutheran Divines and convince them by the Scriptures only and by the same ground maintain the Roman Religion No other Papist had attempted so much before But when James Marques of Baden had obtained from Lewes Duke of Wurtembergh some of the Divines there should come unto a Conference Pistorius shifted from day to day untill November Then the Marques and Frederik Duke of Mompelgart with consent of both parties set down the order and conditions of the dispute and especially to handle in the first place the question Whether the Lutheran or the Roman be the Catholik Church Both parties gave their Theses concerning that but in all the four Sessions Pistorius brought not one argument from the Scriptures he insisted only in discussing the ambiguity of words and sought to find captious sophisms at last against the will of the Noble men and of his adversary party he break off the Conference neither was any thing remarkable in that dispute saith Osiander Lib. Cit. but their Theses may be desired Pistorius said The Church ever was is and shall be conspicuous so that it can never be extinguisht nor obscured nor lurk nor be silent Though the notes of the Church be four to wit unity holiness perpetuity and universality yet all may be reduced into one for vniver sality is the absolute note of the Church As error can not be the signe of the false Church so purity of the word and sacraments whether in whole or in part can not be the mark of the true Church because purity depends on the Church rather then it upon purity and purity is known better by the Scripture On the other side the above named Iacob Andreae said The Church on earth is one in all times and places and the Scripture shewes clearly that the Church hath not one and alike face in all ages and places for it had one face in the dayes of the Apostles when she was most pure because by faith she kept the doctrine of Christ albeit her chastity was even then tempted by false teachers and she had another face when she was governed by the Fathers the successors of the Apostles for by lapse of time some errors creept-in as the Apostles had foretold The third and most miserable face was under Antichrist of which estate Christ and his Apostles had forewarned diligently then was the Church so deformed that she could scarcely be known as the Prophet said of the Jewish Church How is the faithfull city become an harlot ... neuertheless even then the Lord had his 7000. who had not defiled them selves with idolatry And because before the glorious coming of the Lord the Holy Ghost hath foretold that the man of sin shall be reveeled and killed in the hearts of many men he foretelleth another and a fourth face of the Church which is answerable unto the first in time of the Apostles And albeit Satan will by fanaticall spirits defile her no less them he did at the first and the number of the elect shall be small as Christ saith When the son of man shall come shall he find faith on the earth nevertheless the true Church shall continue in despite of al the craft of Satan untill the last judgement-day It is sufficient to prove the true Church to be Catholik now whether a particulare or uniuersal if it be demonstred oy the Prophets and Apostles or by their writings that she is conform in doctrine unto her which was in the dayes of the Apostles Neither is the purity of doctrine and Sacraments better known by the Church then the Church is known by the doctrin and sacraments for the Church depends on the word and Sacraments but the purity of doctrin and Sacraments depends on God only and his reveeled will even albeit all the world forsakeit speak against it as it is written All men are liars but God is true c. X. At Kracow An 1591. on the Ascension-day the Popish party especialthe Troubles in Poland Students being stirred up by their Masters the Iesuits began with a huge tumult to pull down the houses wherein the reformed were wont to assemble The King Sigismund and the Nobility being in the town sent some of the Guard to hinder them and stayd them for a time nevertheless at midnight those did gather again and burnt the houses wholly The Nobility of the nearest Provinces called this a beginning of the Massacre of Paris and fearing greater danger did meet in Chimiolinscia they resolve first to send unto the king and excuse them selves that they had assembled without his knowledge and to shew that their main bâ—siness was to Provide for his safty and honor agnaist the like tumults and that they intend to have a more frequent meeting September 23. in Radom where the Nobility of Lithvania professing the gospell will be present and to supplicat that the churches might be restored unto the Reformed in Cracow and that a Parliament might be called to establish peace of religion The King shew his displeasure for that they had assembled without his knowledge seing he had al ready promised unto the Messingers of Sendomiria and Cracow that he would vse all the means of Peace and to punish the authors and chief actors of that tumult and he dischargeth that other meeting he gave them liberty to rebuild the churches In the year 1595. was a more frequent covenntion of the Reformed or Euangelici as they The agree ment of the Resormed there called them selves at Torun in August there were two Palatini the Deputies of five others two Castellani and many Nobles of Poland and Lithuania and fourty four Divines After prayer they choosed Swietoslaus Otzelsci to be president a Marshal and Scribes Otzelsci declared the causes of their assembly 1. to advise how to preserve a consent in doctrine as it had been agreed by their fathers in Sendemiria And 2. because they are obnoxious unto the malice and violence of adversaries to consult how to preserve peace of religion as both present King and the former Kings havesworn to continue it When this was propounded the Deputies of the absent Palatini as also of the Senators of Volhinia Russia Podolia and Podlassia declared the excuses of their Authors and their desire of the same particulares A Messinger in the Kings name forbids them to sit any more They answer They intend nothing against the King nor Kingdom nor the lawes or constitutions
established in all time coming concerning the wholl liberty of the patrimony of the Church and the due restoring of it unto the just owners according to the Word of God With certification to all and sundry of what estate or degree soever they bee that compeares not due advertisement being made unto them that they shall be repute heerafter as hinderers of this most godly purpose and as dissimulate brethren unworthy to be esteemed heerafter of Christs flock Seing God of his mercy at this present hath offered some better occasion than in time by past and hath begun to tread Sathan under foot And for the due requisition admonition in name of the eternall God to the effect foresaid of all and sundry the Brethren alswell in Burgh as Land the Church presently conveened in this Generall Assembly Giveth their full power commission unto their beloveds N. N. for the bounds of In verification heerof these are subscribed by the common Clerk of the Church in the Generall Assembly and second Session thereof at Edinburgh Juny 26. An. 1567. The Histor of Reformat Shewes that the Assembly waâ— induced to write these Missives and Commissions by the Noble men who had risen in defence of the young Prince because the Hamiltons and others had declared themselves for the Queen and many were Neuters The assembly continued two days especially for their ordinary particulares 3. It is ordained that it is not lawfull that a man should marry her whom before in his wife's time he had polluted with adultery 4. A publick fast is appointed namely in Edinburgh July 13. 20. The Assembly conveens again Iuly 21. where were four Earls seven Lords many Barons and Commissioners of Burghs besids Superintendents and Ministers Many Noble men which by Missives were required to come would not but sent excuses that they could not repair to Edinburgh because there was so strong a garrison there but for the Church affaires they would not be any way deficient One of their Letters I transcribe because it coutaines not only their purpose in time coming but the sum of the other Missives Wee have received your writing dated at Edinburgh Iuny 26. shewing that albeit God of his goodnes hath sent the light of the Euangell of salvation within this realm to the great confort prosperity of all the faithfull and their posterity nevertheless Sathan with his Ministers at every light occasion hath frustrate in times bypast the Ministers of their life and sustentation the lame and impotent members of Christ also ftustrat of their livings lying in the streets both hungry and cold And the wholl flock of Christ Iesus within this realm continually threatned to be made sacrifices by the practises of the enemies as your writing containes at length for remedying the which yee desire us to be in Edinburgh the 21. of this instant at the Assembly of the Church where a perpetuall order may be taken for the liberty of the Church of God the sustentation of the Ministry and failed members thereof so that all the members of the Church might by sure union and conjunction be more able to gainstand the violence of the foresaid enemies for answer it is not unknown unto you how the Nobility of the realm are divided because the Queen's Maj. is holden where she is and that the town of Edinburgh where yee disire us to conveen is keept straitly by one part of the Nobility and men of warr of their retinue to whose opinion wee are not adjoyned as yet And therefore wee can not think ourselves sure to conveen the said day and place yee desire us to keep And also think maruell that the whole multitude of Protestants have been desired to conveen in such a place the matter standing as it doth Nevertheless wee shall be well willing for our own part to set forward at all times the light of Christs Euangell to be truly preached the Ministers thereof to be sustained and the surth setting of the policy of the Church in all sorts so far as it may stand by law even as wee have been in all times by past since it pleased God to open our eies and shew the light of his blessed word and thus we will comber you with no longer letter prayes God to have you in his eternal protection c. The Lords that were in Edinburgh hearing these answers gave upon July 23. unto the Assembly these articles where upon they had agreed 1. that the Acts of Parliament holden at Edinburgh August 14. An. 1560. concerning Religion and abolishing the Popes authority should have the force of a publick law and that Parliament be defended as a lawfull parliament and be confirmed by the first Parliament that shall conveen 2. That thirds or any more reasonable portion of Benefices shall be allowed for mantenance of the Ministry and that there shall be a charitable course taken concerning exaction of tiths from the poore Labourers moreover that nothing shall passe in Parliament till the affaires of the Church be first considered approved established 3. that none should be received in the Universities Colledges or Schools for instruction of the youth but after due tryall of capacity and hability 4. that all crimes and offenses against God should be punished according to His word and that there shall a law be made there upon at the first Parliament 5. As for the horrible murder of the late King husband to the Queen which was so hainous before God man all true Professors in whatsoeuer rank or condition do promise to striue that all persons should be brought to condigne punishment who shall be found guilty of that crime 6. They all promise to protect the young Prince against all violence lest he be murdered as his father was and that the Prince should be committed to the care of foure wise and godly men that by good education hee might be fitted for that High calling 7. They promise to beat down and abolish Popery idolatry and superstition with any thing that may contribute unto it As also to set up and further the true worship of God his governement the Church and all that may concerne the purity of Religion and life And for this end to conveen and take Armes if need require 8. And that all Princes and Kings heerafter in this realm before their Coronation shall take oath to maintain the true Religion now professed in the Church of Scotland and suppresse all things contrary unto it and that are not agreeing with it These articles were subscribed by all the Earles and Lords and many Barons and Commissioners of Burghs At the same time Commissioners were appointed to conveen and advise upon the assignation of the stipends of the Ministry lately assigned by the Queens Majesty and the payment thereof The next Assenbly is appointed to conveen Decemb. 25. at Edinburgh The renunciation of the Crown and Royall power by the Qâ—een in favor of the Prince her son with a commission to
invest him in the kingdom and procuration given to the Lords Lindsay and Ruthuen to give up and resigne the rule of the realm in presence of the States together with another Commission ordaining the Earle of Murray Regent during Prince's minority if he will accept the Charge Or if he refuse to accept it upon his single person that he with the Duke the Earles of of Lennox Argyle Athol Morton Glencairn and Marre should Govern conjunctly These writes were published July 29. at the Market-cross of Edinburgh Then the Prince was crowned at Sterlin These two months the Earle of Mortay was not in the Country and being recalled returns in the beginning of August he visites the Queen and endeavors to joyn the Lords which had taken part with the Hamiltons or Neuters join them I say with these who had bound themselves for the Kings preservation but his travell was to litle purpose August 20. he accepteth the Regency and was proclamed Regent The other Lords seeing that all things grew strong on the Regents side sent unto the Counsell and by common advice it was decreed that a Parliament be called for setling the affaires of the realm at Edinburgh Decemb. 15. This Parliament was keept with such frequency as the like The Parliament Aâ— 1567. was not remembred to have been seen Beginning was made after the approbation of the Queens renunciation and Commission of Regency at the affaires of the Church and sundry Acts were unanimously concluded one abolishing the Popes jurisdiction another repealing all statutes made in former times for mantenance of idolatry and superstition contrary to the confession of faith that was approved in the Parliament 1560. and now again ratified 3. The Masse is abolished and punishment appointed against all hearers and sayers of it 4. Those are not to be esteemed members of the Church who refuse the participation of the sacraments as they are now ministrat 5. The examination and admission of Minist s is only in power of the Church now openly professed and presentations should be directed unto the Supertendents or commissioners of the Church within sixe months or els the Church shall have power to dispone the same to a qualified person for that time 6. An oath to be given by the King at his coronation 7. None may be a Judge proctor notary nor member of a Court who professeth noâ— the true religion 8. The thirds of all Benefices shall now instantly and in all time coming be first payd to the Ministers ay and whill the Church come to the full possession of their proper patrimony which is the tyths providing that the Collectors make yearly account in the Checker so that Ministers being first answered the superplus be applied unto the Kings use 9. All teachers of the youth should be tryed by the Superintendents or Uisitors of the Church 10. Provestries prebendaries and chaplanries are appointed The XIV Assembly for entertaining Students in Colledges Jem Acts were made for punishing fornication incest and marriages within degrees forbidden by Gods word Item that the Queen should be detained in perpetuall prison within the castle of Lochleuin The Assemblie conveeneth Decemb. 25. John row Ministers at Santiohnstoun is chosen Moderator 1. Commissioners are appointed to concurre at all times with such persons of Parliament or Secret Counsell as have been named by the Regent to confer concerning the offenses that appertain to the jurisdiction of the Church as also for decision of questions that may occurre these were two Superintendents and seven other Ministers 2. Whereas the Earle of Argyle had given offense in putting away his wife and some other particulares he submits himselfe to the discipline of the Church and the Assembly ordaines the Superintendent of Argyle to try these slanders and cause satisfaction bâ— made as Gods word appoints and report his diligence to the next Assembly 3. Because Adam called Bishop of Orknay had married the Queeâ— with the Earle of Bothuell and so had transgressed an Act in marrying Both well a divorced adulterer the Assembly deprives hin from all funâ—â—ion in the Ministry 4. John craig is accused for proclaming the bans twixt the Queen and the Earle of Bothâ—ell He gives his purgation in write after this manner To the end that they who fear God may understand my proceeding in this matter I shall shortly declare what I did and what moved mee to do it leaving the judgement of all unto the Church first at the request of Mr Thomas Hepburn in the Queen's name to proclame her with the Lord Bothuel I plainly refused because he had not her hand writ and because the constant bruit was that he had rauished her and keeped her in captivity On wednesday next the Justice-Clerk brought mee a writing subscribed with her hand bearing that she was neither ravished nor detained in captivity and therefore he charged mee to proclame My answer was I durst proclame no bans and chiefly such without consent of the Church On thurseday next the Church after long reasoning with the Justice Clerk concluded that the Q s mind should be published to her subjects three next preaching dayes but because the Gen. Assembly had prohibite all such marriages wee protested that they would neither solemnize nor approve that marriage but only would declaire the Queen's mind leaving all doubts dangers to the counsellers approvers and performers of the marriage Upon fridday next I declared the wholl progress and mind of the Church here he understands the Church-Session of Edinburgh desiring every man in Gods name to discharge his conscience before the Secret Counsell and to give boldness unto others I craved of the Lords there present time leave and place to speak my judgement before the parties Protesting if I were not heard I either would desist from proclaming or declare my mind publickly before the Church Therefore being admitted after noone before my L. in the Counsell I layd to his charge the law of adultery the ordinance of the Church the law of ravishing the suspicion of collusion betwixt him and his wife the suddain divorcement and proclaming within the space of four dayes and last the suspicion of the Kings death which his marriage would confirm But he answered nothing to my satisfaction Wherefore after many exhortations I protested that I could not but declare my mind publickly to the Church So on sunday after that I had declared what they had done and how they would proceed whither wee would or not I took heaven and earth to witnes that I abhorred and detested that marriage because it is odious and slanderous to the world and seeing the greatest part of the realm do approve it either by flattery or by silence I craved the faithfull to pray earnestly that God wold turn to the confort of this realm that which they intend against reason and good conscience Because I heard some persons grudging against mee I used these reasons for my defences first I had broken no law by proclaming
may be condescended-upon for that effect 7. That in places where no Superintendents are some may be placed Answers were returned on July 8. giving in a word a favorable answer unto them all and for the sixth article the eight day of August was named but that day was not keept and so nothing was done therein 5. None should bring unto the Gen. Assembly any question or complaint that should and may be decided in a provinciall Synod or if they shall they shall be rejected 6. Because the Bishop of Orknay hath given obedience and submission now upon his petition the Assembly restores him Providing that on a certain day he shall have the Sermon in the Church of Halyrudhouse and in the end theteof confesse his offence in marrying the Queen with the Earle of Bothuell which the Bishop promiseth to do 7. The Bishop of Galloway is ordeined to declare whither he will wait upon Court and Counsell or upon preaching the word and visiting the Churches the Superintendent of Fife Lothian and Anguise are appointed to crave and report his answer unto the next assembly and in the mean time John rowe Minister at Santjohnstoun is appointed to visite the Churches of Galloway 8. No man should possesse the patrimony of the Church and not do dutifull seruice and because it is known that some of them have gifts whereby they may be profitable in the Church admonition is given to such that they shall apply themselves according to their gifts and as the Church shall judge them able unto the Ministry And because all such persons are not present the Superintendenrs and Visitors of Churches shall cause warn them all to be present at the next generall Assembly When the 25. of December was come few did conveen because a report was that the town was infected with the pest and also were great stormes both in the south and north therefore letters of advertisement were sent to all Superintendents and Commissioners of visiting churches to keep the 25. day of February VIII The Regent returnes to Edinburgh February 2. from a Treaty 1569. with the Queen of England concerning the proceedings of this Country with Queen Mary and about the twenty day of the same month the Duke returnes with commission from the Queen Mary to be her Deputy he causeth publish Letters prohibiting the subjects to acknowledge any other Soveraigne than the Queen Wherefore the Regent by proclamation chargeth in the Kings name the subjects to meet him at Glasgow March 10. The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh February 2â— to wit Commissioners according to the Act of the former Assembly Da. Lindsay Minister The XVI Assembly at Lieth is chosen Moderator 1. A supplication is sent unto the Regent craving to take order with such persons as have received Benefices in time of Papistry and because they had quite the thirds think themselves free of all cure in the Church 2. That no Minister of Gods word have power to set tacks of his Benefice 3. To reduce all Benefices given to any person contrary to the Acts of Parliament or Counsell granted in favor of the Church The ordinary affaires were handled untill March 7. when a Letter was brought from the Duke shewing his good affection unto the Religion and his purpose to have all the subjects to live in a peaceable and quiet manner under the obedience of the Queen our Soveraigne regrating the proclamations made by the Earle of Morray and that not for fear of them as not deserving such and confident that the people and Nobilâ—ty will not be against him finally requiring to make his affaires and minde parent unto the people Or if they find not on his part that he offereth seekes what duty requires of his Christian profession that they would come and reason with him When this letter was read it was answered unto the bearer that they would send and acquaint the Regent with it and as it shall please please Him they will either write or send some of their number unto the Duke So they sent two Superintendents and a Minister unto the Regent to know his pleasure therein Aâ—ter conference the result was that the Assembly should send unto the Duke and conferre with him and others of the Nobility that may bee with him and use all meanes to reconcile both him and them unto the obedience of the King and his Regent 3. A generall fast is appointed to be keept throughout all the realm to begin the 13. day of this instant in such places as may be timously advertised by the Superintendents and in other places so soon as they may be advertised and to continue for eicht dayes inclusivè and in the mean time to use the exercise prescribed before and to use sobriety in eating drinking praying namely that God would be pleased to quench that appearing fire of intestine troubles 4. Moe articles were sent unto the Regent to wit 1. That remedy may be provided against the oppression of the Earle Huntly and of others who have opposed the Collectors of the Church and tyrannously placed their own 2. That it may please his Gr. and the Counsell that the Church may proceed from admonitions to further censures against the said Earle all others guilty of the like oppression even to excommunication in case of his and their contempt 3. That the Church without offense may appoint Robert Pont in some other place where his labors may be more frutefull than heertofore they have been in Murray 4. That order be taken against such odious crimes as provoke Gods wrath against the wholl land and if his Gr. send us to the Justice-Clerk experience teaches sufficiently what he had done in any such matter 5. That once the Jurisdiction of the Church may be distinguished from that which is Civill 6. That the Question of adultery may be determined whither the adulterer shall be admitted to the benefite of marriage After this Assembly and the fast by means of these which were sent from the Assembly an agreement was made betwixt the Regent and the Duke in this manner that the Duke should submit himself to the Kings authority he and his friends should be restored unto their honors and possessions and that he should give surety for his their continuing in obedience unto the King The Earls Argile Huntly refuse to be comprised under this agreement but deal by themselves When the Duke heard that they would not accept the conditions though he came to Edinburgh at the day appointed he would have shifted the giving of his surety and rashly vented his mind that if he were free of that promise he would never consent unto it Therefore he and the Lord Hereis who was thought to have diverted him were imprisoned in the castle of Edinburgh Then Argyle and Huntly made their submission and agreement Then the Regent goeth into the North and setled all these parts in peace and took pledges of them for observing peace in time coming
choose Mathew Earle of Lennox who was grand father of the King to be Regent He with 5000. men keept the day at Lithgow for the Parliament but none of the adverse faction came In his time the troubles ceased not sometime by the mediation of Queen Elisabeth was a treaty twixt the parties but it was neither to her contentment nor would the Kings party yeeld any of his right and so the treaty had no effect yea and all the time the country had no quietnes They who were on the Queen's side had encouragement from France and Duke d'Alva Governor of Flanders and in the year 1571. both parties conveenes a Parliament the Queens party at Edinburgh and the Kings party at Sterlin where as in time of peace they keept not a watch which the other party hearing L. Claud hamilton came in the night time and took the Regent out of his lodging in September and when they saw others coming for his rescue they killed him with â— shot George Bell the chief adviser of this enterprice and Captain Lawder the murderer were taken and punished as traitors I returne unto the affaires of the Church The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh July 5. The XIX Assembly An. 1570. Robert Pont is chosen Moderator 1. The Sentence of excommunication is directed against Patrick called Bishop of Morray to be executed by Ro. Pont Visitor there with the assistance of the Ministers of Edinb 2. Ministers at their admission shall protest solemly that they shall not leave their Vocation under rhe pain of infamy periury c. 3. Tryall should be taken of young children how they are brought up by their parents in the true religion therefore Ministers and Elders of every parishon should examin the children when they come to nyne years of age and when they come to twelve years and the third time when they come to 14. years that it may be known how they have profited in the schoole of Christ 4. Because some Noble men have made defection from the Kings lawfull authority certain brethren were directed to the Earls Lords and all which made that defection to deale with them with earnest persuasions of reconciliation with certification if they continue in disobedience the Church will use the sword against them which God in his word hath committed unto them And the Commissioners are to report their answers unto the next Assembly 5. James Carmichell Schoolmaster of Santandrews accuseth Rob. Hamilton Minister there of some points of doctrin delivered in a Sermon The Clark register and the Justice-Clerk and another Lord of the Session shew in the L. Chancellors name that he had heard of that controversy and it containes some points tending to treason and against the Kings authority and therefore they require that the Assembly would not decide in that matter concerning the Kings authority untill the Nobility conveen which will be within few dayes but in such things as concern heresy or properly belong unto their jurisdiction they may proceed Unto this protestation the assembly agreeth and went-on in discussing the complaint in so far as is concerned doctrine and slander that may arise thereupon But I finde not the particulars 5. Conceilers of adultery should be called and examined and if they be convict to have cloaked adultery wittingly let the Rule have place Agentes consentientes pari poená puniantur 6. Quaeritur A woman bringeth forth a child and in time of her birth before the midwife depones that such a man is the father of the child and being called before a Judge is ready to swear the same And that man is ready to swear that he had never carnall dealing with that woman and there is not other proof to which of two should credite be given Ans Neutri credendum 7. The Assembly gives commission unto certain Ministers Barons and Burgesses to compear at Edinburgh the twelth of the instant with continuation of dayes or whensoever the Nobility shall conveen before the time of the next Assembly To require humbly an answer unto their articles and supplications with redresse of their complaints according to equity To assist concurr and assent to all and whatsoever shall be treated in the foresaid Convention tending to the promoving of Gods glory the maintaining the true religion the Kings authority the common well and authority of the realm As also to take cognition in all complaints supplications and requests of brethren specially remitted unto them by this Assembly And whatsoever shall be done by them in the premisses to report the same unto the next generall Assembly which is appointed to be at Edinburgh March 5. next to come Promising to hold firme and stable whatsoever these brethren or any eight or seven of them thinks good in the premisses to be done 3. All assignations and pensions granted by the Church during their will to whatsoever person or persons before this Date are discharged except only what is assigned to the Kings use X. At Edinb March 5. conveenes the Assembly Ge. Hay is chosen 1571. The XX. Assembly Moderator I. All Superintendents Commissioners to visite Churches should bring their book of visitatâ—on unto every Assembly next following To be considered by such Brethren as shall be appointed by the Assembly that the church may the better know their diligence in executing their office II. Sixe Articles concerning the iurisdiction of the Church which are to be ptopounded unto the Regent and Counsell and sought to be approved by them 1. that the Church have the judging of true and false religion doctrine heresy and such like that are annexed to the preaching of the Word and ministration of sacraments 2. election examination and admission of them which are to be admitted to the Ministry and other functions in the Church to charge of souls and ecclesiasticall Benefices together with the suspension or deprivation of such for lawfull causes 3. All things concerning the discipline of the Church which standes in correction of manners admonitions excommunication receiving to repentance 4. The judgement of Ecclesiasticall matters betwixt persons that are of the Church especially that are of the Ministry alswell in matters of Benefices as others 5. Jurisdiction to proceed with admonitions to the process of excommunication if need shall bee against them that shall rob the patrimony of the church appartaining to the Ministry or other way intromet with it unjustly whereby the Ministry is in danger of decay by occasion of the poverty of the Ministers 6. Because the conjunction of marriages pertaines to the Ministry the causes of adherence and divorcement ought also to appertain unto them as naturally annexed thereunto III. It is ordained that adulterers and such other scandalous persons shall hereafter be called by the Superintendent or Commissioner of the Province to compear before their Synodall Conuention and there receive their iniunctions as before in the generall assembly 4. All questions should be propounded or represented to the Superintendents and
namely for Glasgow because it is lately erected and hath not such provision as other Uniuersities 6. That all daies which heretofore have been keept holy besids the Lords day to wit Jule-day Saints-dayes and such others be abolished and a civill penalty be appointed against the keepers hereof by ceremonies banketting playing and such other vanities 7. That all Ministers and Readers who by infirmity and age become unable may have their stipends enduring their life 8. That the Clerk of the assembly be answered of the ordinary stipend appointed before in respect of his labours multiplied by writing letters Gratis for use of Minsters c. Concerning the Question Whither Bishops as they are now in Scotland have their function from the Word of God or not And whitâ—er the Chapters that are appointed for creating them ought to be tolerated in this Reformed Church for better resolution heerof the Assembly appoints John Craig James Lowson and Andrew Melvin Principall of the Colledge of Glasgow on the one part and George Hay John Row and David Lindsay on the other part To conveen reason and conferre upon these questions and to report their judgement and opinion c. After two daies these make report viz They think it not fit to answer unto the first question presently but if any Bishop shal be chosen which hath not such qualities as the word of God ptescribes let him be tryed by the Generall assembly de novo and so let him be deposed But the points wheron they agree concerning the office of a Bishop or Superintendent are 1. The name of Bishop is common to all them that have any particular flock over which he hath a peculiar charge alswell to preach the word as to Minister the Sacraments and to execute ecclesiasticall discipline with consent of his Elders and this is his chief function by the word of God 2. Out of this number may be chosen some to have power to oversee and visite such reasonable bounds besides his own flock as the Generall Church shall appoint and in these bounds to appoint Ministers with consent of the Ministers of that Province and consent of the flock to whom they shall be appointed also to appoint Elders Deacons in every particular congregation where are none with consent of the people thereof and to suspend Ministers for a reasonable cause with consent of the Ministers foresaid 8. The Church hath power to cognosce decern upon heresies blasphemy witchcraft and violation of the Lords day Not prejudging the punishment of the Civill Magistrate 9. There is no law that when two persons have committed fornication nor promise alledged by the woman the man may be compelled by any particular Church at the suit of the woman or her parents to marry her or pay her dowry 10. Children begotten before marriage are lawfull children Note If wee compare what was done before in the assemblies this question concerning the Bishops was not a new motion made by Andrew meluin come lately from Geneua he had not power to command the meanest Minister and far less to overrule the Assembly The Church from the beginning of the Reformation did oppose that kind of Bishops and howbeit some of the Popish Bb. had embraced the Reformation yet had they not any power but according to commission and wee have heard how John Knox in his letter carried the office of Episcopacy under the name of tyranny and when the conclusions at Lieth were obtruded upon the Church thogh they did yeeld for a time yet that office was limited and in effect but the name remaining nevertheless the Assembly did protest against the very names and whatsoever power was yeelded unto Master Meluin said then The corruptions in the estate of Bishops are so great that unlesse the Bishops be removed it can not go weell with the Church nor can religion be preserved in purity But he said not â—o much as Beza had written before in the year 1572. and experience hath confirmed their words how far was these Nations gone in atheism if God of his mercy had not stopped them In that assembly were sixe Bishops besids Superintend yet none of them did oppose the sifting of the question nor the conclâ—sions 2. Howbeit in these conclusions they express not the negative because they would not plainly oppose the particulare interest of the Counsell seeking security of the possessions by the title of Bishops yet these affirmatives take away the pretended office and more followes XIII The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh Aprile 25. in the year 1576. 1576. The XXX Assembly were present sixe Bb Superintendents c. John row is chosen Moderator 1. Plurality of Offices is obiected against Robert hamiltoun Minister at Santandrews the matter was long debated and concluded that in respect of that congregation two offices are incompatible in his person 2. Concerning the advice of the Brethren in the former Assembly concerning Bishops this assembly after long disputation upon every Article thereof doe resolutely approve and confirm that advice and every article thereof and for the better execution thereof the Assembly ordaines Bishops which have not as yet received the charge of a particulare congregation to declare the next day what particular flock they will take the charge of 3. Sixe Ministerâ— and the Superintendent of Anguise are appointed to visite the Colleâ—ges in the University of Santandrewes and consider the manner and estate thereof and make report unto the next Assembly 4. It is concluded that they may proceed against the unjust possessors of the patrimony of the Church in respect of the notorious scandall to wit by doctrine and admonition and if need be with other censure of the Church And the patrimony of the Church where upon the Ministry the Schools and the poor should be sustained is ex Jure Divino leaving further disputation of this matter untill May. 1. and then the description of the patrimony of the Church to be enquired and reasoning to be for full resolution of the question 5. Certain Brethren are appointed to make Overtures concerning the policy and jurisdicton of the Church some to conveen at Glasgow some in Edinburgh some in Santandrews and some in Montross upon the first tuisday of July and to make a generall meeting of two or one at least from every one of these four in Sterline the last of July To communicat and cognosce of all their travells and to conferre universally together and to report what they shall conceive in this matter unto the next Assembly which is appointed to be in Edinburgh October 24. or if a Parliament shall conveen the assembly ordaines the Ministers of Edinburgh to make intimation thereof unto the Bb. Superintendents and Commissioners of visitation that the Assembly may be conveened four daies before the Parliament and that the Barons or other Commissioners appointed by the Provinciall Assemblies be exhorted to be present It is to be observed that the wholl matter of jurisdiction was no committed
answer unto the Articles that were sent unto the Counsell and also to demand of the Counsell Whither they were directed unto the Assembly to give their advice in all things tending to the glory of God and well of his Church or only to hear and if the Brethren find it expedient themselves to propound unto the Counsell both the one and the other When they returned they reported Some difficulties were in the Articles and the Counsell hath appointed two to conveen the next day at eight of the clock in the morning with such as the Assembly will appoint to argue but they give them not power as Commissioners from the King to vote in the Assembly because the King is not present and they had not spoken with him of this point yet as brethren and members of the Church they shall give their advice vote The assembly appoints sixe Brethren to conveen too morrow to counsell and reason with the Commissioners of the Counsell 3. A day was appointed when every man who had any doubt or argument against the book of disciplin should propound his argument And at that time none offered any argument in the contrary 4. The brethren that were appointed to conferre with the Deputies of the Counsell report that the Deputies willed the Assembly to name the persons whom they do suspect of Papistry and by some of their number to admonish these persons to subscribe the articles of Religion or Confession and if they be disobedient to intimate that unto the counsell and also to proceed against the disobedients with the censures of the church The assembly nameth the Chancelor the Earls of â—aitnes Mongumery and the L. Ogilvy and sent J. Row Ja. Lowson to deal with the Chancelor and J. Craig J. Duncanson â—nto the others In the the fourth Session thereafter these brethren report that Earle of Caitâ—nes desireth to see and read the Confession Ogiluy declares that he had subscribed it before he went out of the country and is willing to subscribe it again and they had not occasion to meet with the others The Ministers of these parts where they shall make their repair are ordained to admonish them and if they find disobedience to proceed with the censure of the Church against them 5. Because there is great corruption in the estate of Bishops as they are now made in this realm whereunto the Church would provide remedy in time coming therefore it is concluded that no Bishops shall be elected before the next Gen. Assembly and discharges all Ministers Chapters to proceed in the election of a Bishop in the mean time Under the pain of perpetuall deprivation from their Office And that this matter be proponed first in the next Gener. Assembly to be consulted what further Order shall be followed herein And if any Benefice waikes where is a qualified Minister serving the Church it is ordained that no Visitors give Collation of these Benefices to any other person but unto the Minister of that church before the next G. assembly 6. It is appointed that Robert Pont James Lowson and David Lindsay shall review the book of disciplin and being written according to the Originall one copy to be presented by them unto the King with a Supplication penned to that effect and another Copy unto the Counsell The time to be at their opportunity so that it be before the publick fast And if conference shall be craved these brethren shall advertise John Craig Alex. arbuthnot John Erskin of Dun W. Cristeson John Row David Ferguson Ro. pont James lowson David Lindsay John Duncanson An. melvin An. hay To conveen at the time appointed by the King Counsell c 7. The Assembly considering the universall corruption of the body of the realm the great coldness and slackness of religion in the greatest part with the dayly increase of fearfull sins as incest adultery murders and namely recently committed in Edinburgh Sterlin cursed sacriledge ungodly divisions within the bowels of the realm with all manner of disorderly ungodly living which hath provoked our God although long-suffering to streatch out his arm in anger to correct and visite the iniquity of the Land especially by the present dearth and famine Joyned with the civill and domesticall seditions where upon doubtless greater judgements must succeed if these corrections work not reformation or amendement in mens hearts Seing also the bloody conclusions of that Romane Beast tending to raze from the face of Europe the true light of the blest word of saluation For these causes and that God of his mercy would blesse the Kings Ma. and his regiment and make his Government happy prosperous As also to put in His heart and the hearts of the States of Parliament not only to make establish good Politick lawes for the we of the realm but also to set establish such discipline in the Church as is craved by the word of God and is alrealy penned to be presented unto his Ma. and Counsell That in the one and other God may have his due praise and the age to come may have an example of upright godly dealing Therefore it is ordained that a fast be keept in all the churches to begin the first sunday of Juny and to continue untill the next sunday inclusive with accustomed exercise of doctrin prayer c. 7. The next Assembly is appointed to be July 7. if the Parliament hold which is already proclamed Or if it hold at any othet time before October 24. that the brethren shall conveen in the place four days before and otherwise to conveen Octob. 24. The 35. Assembly at Edinburgh Because the Parliament held at Sterlin in Iâ—ny therefore the Assembly conveenes at Sterlin Iuny 11. Iohn Row was chosen Moderator 1. Some were sent unto the King craving that Commissioners might be sent in his name unto the assembly 2. The Act of the former assembly concerning the election of Bishops this assembly in one voice concludes to be extended into all time coming and that all Bishops already elected shall be required particularly to submit themselves unto the Generall assembly for reformation of that estate of Bishops in their persons and if they refuse after admonitions the censure of excommunication shall proceed against them The Bishop of Dumblain offered his submission presently 3. The act of the former assembly concerning Collation of Benefices is confirmed untill the next Assembly 4. These which were appointed to present unto the King and Counsell the copies of the book of disciplin shew that they had done according to the Commission and his answer was that not only would he concurre with the Church in all things that may advance true religion presently professed but would also be a Proctor for the Church and then he had presented their Supplication unto the Counsell and they had appointed some unto a Conference and what was done there is ready to be shewd The next day these things were
publickly read I. In the beginning of the Conference it was thought good that a Supplication be penned by the Assembly concerning those that shall vote in Parliament in name of the Church This is appointed to be penned by John Row and Robert Pont and be brought unto the Assembly on Mooneday II. Concerning the Observations the Assembly proceeds as followes In Chap. 2. the 3. article is agreed-upon conform to the conference In Chap. 3. the 7. article is to be further considered the tenth article is thought plain in itselfe Concerning the advice what censure shall be put to non-residents the Church thinks meet a civill law be craved decerning the Benefice to vaik for not-residence In Chap. 4. the 9. article agreed conform to the conference and desiring the penalty of persons excommunicat to be horning or caption by speciall act of Parliament to be executed by the Treasurer or others whom it will please his Majesty to appoint In Chap. 5. agreed with the two supplications desired In Chap. 6. the perpetuity of the persons of the Elders agreed conforme Here the book of the Assembly wants two leafes Then is some what of visitation of colledges schools and hospitalls and the book wants other two leafes Then concerning commissioners of countries or Provinces and other two leafes are wanting The next assembly is appointed to conveen at Edinb Octob. 24. The historicall Narration saith All that could be obtained in this Parliament was a Commission to conferre upon the Heads of the book the Commissioners which sought the ratification of it took this for a shifting seing the book was before allowed in the conference except four particulares wherein was no difficulty and were now explaâ—â—ed by the Assembly and therefore they craved that at last so many may be ratified as were agreed upon that was not granted for Morton was the chief leader in this Parliament In the assembly October 24. David Ferguson is chosen Moderator 1. The Noble men in the town are desired to be present 2. At The 36. Assembly the desire of the assembly came the Lord Chancelor the Earle of Montrose the L. L. Sâ—ton Lindsay It was shewd by the Moderator what care and study the church had taken to entertain and keep the purity of the sincere word of God unmixt with the inventions of their own heads which their speciall care was to reserve unto the posterity and seing true religion can not continue long without good Disciplin in that part also they have employd their wit study and drawn forth of the pure fountain of Gods word such a discipline as is meet to remain in the church this they have presented unto the Kings M. with their supplication at whose direction certain commissioners were appointed to reason with these who were appointed by the church there the wholl matter being disputed it was resolved and agreed except a few heads and thereafter being presented unto the Lords of the articles that the same disciplin might take place and be established by acts lawes of the realm but their travells have not succeeded praying therefore the Nobility present alswell openly to make profession to the assembly if they will allow and maintain the religion presently established within the realm as also the disciplin and policy already mentioned and to labour at the Kings and Counsells hands for answer unto the Heads after following that is that his Gr. and Counsell will establish such heads of the policy as were already resolved and agreed-upon by the Commissioners and cause the others to be reasoned and put to an end and that his Gr. and Counsell will restore the church unto the act of Parliament concerning the thirds and that none vote in Parliament in name of the church but such as shall have commission from the church for that effect and that presentations of Benefices be directed to the commissioners of countries where the Benefices lye And to the end the matter may be the better and sooner exped that their Lordships would appoint a time convenient thereunto as they may best spare that such brethren as shall be named may wait upon their Honours The Noble men answered that some of them had made publick profession of the Religion heretofore and all now declair they embrace the religion and shall maintain the same to their power and in the other particulares they think that supplication be made unto the King and Counsell and they will insist with the King for his answer and they will shew them to morrow the time for that effect 3. The act of the preceeding assembly concerning the suspension of Benefices the Assembly otdaines it to stand in full strength untill the next Assembly 4. James boid Bishop of Glasgow being required to submitt according to tâ—e Act of the last assembly gave his answer in write as followes I understand the name office and reverence born to a Bishop to be lawfull by the Scriptures of God and being elected by the Church and King to be Bishop of Glasgow I esteem my calling and office lawfull and as for my executing of that charge committed unto mee I am content to endeavour at my utmost ability to perform the same and every point thereof and to abide the judgement of the Church from time to time if I offend in my duty Craving always a brotherly construction at their hands seing the charge is weighty and the claimes to be layd to my charge are to be examined by the Canon left by the Apostle 1 Tim. 3. as that place was pointed unto mee at my reception thereby to understand the duties of a Bishop As for my living and rents and other things granted by the Prince unto mee and my successors for serving that charge I reckon the same lawfull As to my duty unto the Supreme Magistrate in assisting his Gr. in counsell or parliament when I am craved thereunto my subjection compelles mee to obey it and it 's no hurt but good to the Church that some of our number be at the making of good lawes and ordinances in the doing whereof I protest before God I intend never to do anything but what I believe shall stand with the purity of the Scriptures and a well reformed country As also a good part of the living which I possess hath been given for that cause This answer was read and after voting is judged not satisfactory and therefore he is oâ—dered to return after noon with better resolution Here the books of the Assembly want two leafes and it appeares thaet asupplication was sent unto the King and Counsell by these imperfect words following Vices universally abounding within this realm may be punished and bridled and to insist with convenient diligence with his Ma. Counsell for granting the premisses And to reporte 5. All that are now or hereafter shal be deposed from the Ministry for their offenses shall be charged by the commissioners of the bounds to dimitt their Benefice .... and if they
and there advise conceive and form such heads and articles as they shall think meet to be proponed in name of the Church unto the Parliament for maintaining Gods glory and the good of the policy of the Church To desire with all humility and affectuously to crave the same to be granted To conferre and reason there upon the said heads and such as shall be proponed unto them Even so as the assembly might do if they were present Likewise power was given to John Erskin of Dun John Dunkanson Andrew Hay John Craig Thomas Smeton and And. Melvin to passe unto the Kings Majesty and Counsell in Sterlin with convenient expedition to present the heads articles and complaints after following with humble reverence and instance ........... 1. The Church craves his Majesty make generall prohibition that none of the inhabitants of the realm send their children to Paris or any other University or town professing Papistry under such pain as his Majesty and Counsell shall think expedient 2. That his Majesty would cause the Provests and Masters of the Colledges of the University of Santandrews to produce the foundations or primary Grants of these colledges to be considered by his Ma. and such as he shall appoint that these may be sighted and reformation made therein as shall be judged expedient 3. Because some Jesuits are already within this country that order may be taken with them as is requisit 4. Because one Minister is not sufficient to wait upon his Majesty and house To crave thaâ— his Majesty would be content another of the best qualities within the realm to be joined with Iohn Duncanson in the whol Ministry of his house 5. Because in the last Conference at Sterlin at his Ms command concerning the Policy of the church some articles were referred to further conference To crave that persons unspotted with such corruptions as are desired to be reformed may be named by his Majesty to proceed in further conference of the policy and time and place to be appointed for that effect 6. Because the Church understandes that his Majesty by advice of his Secret-counsell directeth Letters to stay the execution of the Acts of the Generall assembly As also summoneth Ministers that proceed in tryall of excommunication which is pronounced by them according to the word of God and disciplin of the Church And stayth the pronouncing of the same as the Commissioners will declare particularly therefore his Ma. hereafter would suffer the Acts of the Generall assembly to be put to execution and namely that excommunication being pronounced may have due execution Likewise the proceedings of the former Conference at Sterlin were now read and conferred with the book of discipline 2. The assembly weighing the apostasy of Ninian daliel Master of the grammer-school of Dumfrise deposeth him simpliciter from the function of the Ministry and suspends him from teaching the School untill al 's good experience be had by them of his good life as they have of his defection And in the mean time ordaines one of the Doctors of the school if he be sound in religion to teach that schoole And ordaines him to confesse his offence in the face of the assembly and thereafter in the Church of Dumfrise and other parts where he hath abused the simple people and also publickly in presence of the Commissioner to revoke his errors and professe the contrary truth craving God and his Church pardon And that immediatly after his and the Commissioners passing home Under the pain of excommunication c. This Ninian Daliel delivereth unto the assembly his judgement concerning the heads of religion subscribed with his hand protesting before God that not for favor nor fear of flesh he affirmed the doctrin contained therein and is minded to live alwayes and dy in it This paper is found to agree in all points with the judgement of the the Church 3. Some questions were propounded by the Provinciall Synods 1. Because great inconvenients have ensued and dayly do ensue by Readers a wholl Synode hath inhibite all Readers to Minister baptism or solemnize marriage permitting to them but the proclamation of the banns and simple reading of the text of Scripture And now that Synod desireth an uniform order may be established through all the Provinces Resp So many Readers as any Synode findeth unmeet to solemnize marriage let them be inhibited by them 2. Sundry Ministers have plurality of Benefices where by some Churches are disappointed of Service It is craved that an universall order may be prescribed that the Minister shall serve where his Benefice lyeth or that he make provision for the same Resp It is agreed 3. Presbyteries would be erected where the Exercise is used untill the Policy be established by a law Resp The Exercise is a Presbytery 4. Whit her any may be suffered to read in a Church in â—ase of necessity without admission althogh he be an Elder or deacon Resp Negatur simpliciter 5. Whither it be lawfull to marry on week-days a sufficient number being present and joyning preaching thereunto Resp It is lawfull 6. What order shall be taken with these who absent themselues from the Communion alledging the cause to be envy against their nighbour and whither others that will not salute nor bear familiar company with their nighbours and being required by the Minister should be admitted Resp the first should be admonished and the other should not be admitted without reconciliation if it stay on his side 7. Persons that after admonition go to May-playes should not be admitted to the Sacrament without declaration of repentance for that fault 8. If persons go to a Popish priest to be marryed they should be called to satisfy as fornicators and after proclamations they should be married again rhe other being null and the priest should be punished Lastly the next assembly is appointed to beginn at Dundy the second tuisday of July next According to these Commissions in the Parliament at Edinburgh October 20. it was 1. Declared that the Ministers of the blest Euangell of Jesus Christ whom God of his mercy hath now raised up among us or hereafter shall raise agreeing with them that now live in doctrin and administration of the Sacraments and the people of the realm that professe as he now offereth in his Euangell do communicat in the holy Sacraments as in the Reformed churches of this realm are publickly administrat according to the Consession of saith To be the true holy Church of Jesus Christ within this realm And decernes and declares that all and suâ—dry who either gainsay the Confession of faith professed in Parliament in the year 1560. as also specified ...... Or that refuse the participation of the Sacraments as they are now ministrat to no member of the said Church ........ so long as they keep themselves so divided 2. The King with advice of his three Estates declares and grants jurisdiction to the Church which consists and stands in preaching the true word of
J. Christ correction of manners and administration of the holy Sacraments and declares that there is no other face of Church nor other face of religion than is presently by the favor of God established within this realm and that there be no jurisdiction ecclesiasticall acknowledged than which is and shall be within the famin Church or which flowes there from concerning the premisses 3. All markets and faires were forbidden to be keept on the Sabboth-day or in any Church or churchyaird so all handy-work on the Sabboth-day all gaming playing passing to taverns and aile-houses and wilfull remaining from their parish-church in time of Sermon or prayers and a pecuniall mulct layd upon the transgressours respective to be payd for the use of the poor of the parish 4. An Act was made concerning these who send their children out of country 5. Every housholder having lands or goods worth 500. pounds was obliged to have a Bible which at that time was printed in folio and a Psalme book in his house for the better instruction of themselves and their families in the knowledge of God 6. In the table of Acts not printed is mention of a Commssion anent the Jurisdiction of the Kirk the last part thereof Observe 1. The Parliament in the year 1560. is acknowledged to have been a lawfull Parliament 2. We may see that the disciplin at that time in the Church was authorised and ordained to continue Moreover what was the estate of the Church at that time wee may learn from an Epistle of Andrew meluin unto The. Beza dated Nouember 13. An. 1579. Wee have not ceased these fyue years to fight against pseudepiscopacy many of the Nobility resisting us and to presse the severity of discipline wee have presented unto his Roiall Majesty and three Estates of the realm both before and now in this Parliament the form of discipline to be insert among the Acts and to be confirmed by pulick authority wee have the Kings minde bended toward us but many of the Peers against us for they alledge if pseudepiscopacy be taken away one of the Estates is pulled down if presbyteries be erected the Rojall Majesty is diminished if Church-goods be restored unto the lawfull use the Kings treasury is emptied Seing the B. with Abbots and Priors make up the third Estate and all jurisdiction both ecclesiasticall and politicall belongeth unto the King and his Counsell and things ecclesticall should by their Sentence be adjudged unto the Kings treasure That they do speak or think so the cause in many is ignorance in others a wicked life and evill manners and in many a desire to catch the goods of the Church which yet remain or fear of losing what they have taken and what shall I say of that they hold that the Sentence of excommunication is not lawfull untill the cause be known by the Kings Counsell for they knowing their own guiltiness are feared for the Sentence of the Presbytery not so much for fear of Gods judgement as for terror of the civill punishments which by our lawes and practise do follow lastly whill they have regard unto the wisdom of the flesh more than unto the reveeled word of God they wish that all things should be carried in the name and at the beck of a Bishop or one perpetuall overseer and would have nothing administred by the common sentence of the Presbytery The Lord in mercy sweep away these evills from his Church This epistle is in Vindic. Philadelph Pag. 41. Immediatly before this Parliament the Duke d'Obigny afterwards styled Earle of Lennox came into Scotland towit in the last week of Septemb. as Spotswood shewes in Histor Pag. 308. Now if we conferre that time with what is written in that page his splene may appeare against the truth for he makes the Duke's coming to be a cause of variance betwixt the King and the Church at the Assembly preceeding where no difference was appearing but afterwards some what followes Jelousies and emulations were in the winter following among the Noble men as the Earle of Athol Chancelor was envied and died and others fled out of the Country but no variance did as yet appeare betwixt the King and the Church-men XVII In Aprile 1580. a Proclamation was made in the Kings name 1580. ex deliberatione Dominorum Consilii charging all Superintendents and Comnissioners and Ministers serving at Kirks to note the names of all the subjects alsweel men as women suspected to be Papists or ...... And to admonish them ...... To give confession of their faith according to the Form approved by the Parliament and to submit unto the disciplin of the true Church within a reasonable space ...... And if they faile ...... That the Superintendent or Commissioners present a catalogue of their names unto the King and Lords of the Secret Counsell where they shall bee for the time between and the 15. day of July next to come to the end that the Acts of Parliament made against such persons may be executed The Assembly conveens at Dundy July 12. here was the Laird of Lundy Commissioner The 38. Assembly from the King Commissioners c. James Lowson is chosen Moderator 1. Some spake against the Privy Conference as if tyranny and usurpation might creep-in by it and liberty were taken from other members nevertheless after reasoning it was judged expedient to continue 2. John Craig one of the Kings Ministers delivereth this Letter from the King Trusty and welbeloved friends Wee greet you well Wee have directed toward you our trusty friend the Prior of Pettinweem and the Laird of Lundy instructed with Our power for assisting with their power and counsell in all things that they may tending to the glory of God and preservation of Vs and Our Estates desiring you heartily to accept them and Our good will committed to them for the present in good part so wee commend you to Gods blest protection From our palace of Falkland July 11. 1580. 3. Forsomuch as the Office of a Bishop as it is now used and commonly taken in this realm hath no sure warrant authority nor good ground out of the Scriptures of God but is brought in by folly and corruption of mens inventions to the great overthrow of the Church of God The wholl assembly in one voice after liberty given to ail men to reason in the matter and none opponing himselfe to defend the said pretended Office Finds and declares the same pretended Office used and termed as is above said Unlawfull in itselfe as having neither ground nor warrand within the Word of God And ordaines all such persons as use or shall use hereafter the said Office shal be charged to dimit simpliciter quite and leave-off the same as an Office whereunto they are not called by God And to desist and cease from all preaching ministration of the sacraments or using any way the office of Pastors untill they receive de novo admission from the Generall assembly Under the pain of
Presbyteries were ever aimed at and in some parts begun but this winter following with consent of the King and by his commission they were constitute through all the realm as followes in the next assembly 3. Wee have heard a complaint here of many Apostates come into the country and namely in the end is mention of Nicolburn he was a professor of Philosophy in S. Leonards Colledge and became a Papist At that time were found some dispensations sent from Rome permitting Papists to promise swear and subscribe and do what other thing might be required of them so that in mind they continue firm and vse diligence to advance privily the Roman faith These dispensations were shewd unto the King for remedy at first he gives order unto one of his Ministers John Craig to writ a form of abiuration of Papistry In obedience John Craig writes a Confession relative unto the former Confession which was wholly positive and abjuring all the corruptions of Rome both in doctrin and superstitious rites and wholl hierarchy together with a promise to continue in the obedience of the doctrin disciplin of this Church and to defend the same to our vocation and power all the dayes of our lifes under the paines contained in the law and danger both of body and soule And he addeth and seing many are stirred up by Satan and that Roman Antichrist to promise swear subscribe and for a time use the holy sacraments in the Church deceitfully against their own consciences minding thereby first under the externall cloak of religion to corrupt and subvert secretly Gods true religion within the church and afterward when time may serve to become open enemies and persecutors of the same under vain hope of the Popes dispensation devised against the word of God to his greater confusion and their double condemnation in the day of the Lord Jesus Wee therefore wilâ—ng to take away all suspicion of hypocrisy and such double dealing with God his Church protest and call the Searcher of all hearts to witness that our minds hearts do fully agree with this our Confession promise and subscription so that we are not moved for any worldly respect c. These words were added for the better tryall of Papists and the sincerity of professors This Confession was subscribed by the King his houshold January 28. 1580. or according to the râ—ckoning of other Countries 1581. and a charge was given by the King March 2. and it was proclamed commanding Commissioners and Ministers to urge their parishoners to subscribe this Confession and to delate the Refusers unto the Ministers of the kings house that the K. and Counsell may take order with them and more of it followes In the mean time to-wit December 31 the Earle of Morton was challenged Januar. 18. he he was imprisoned at Dunbarton Juny 1. he was arraigned and condemned for that he knew the plot against the kings father and did not reveel it and the next day beheaded A rare exemple of humane frailty he who lately was Governor of the realm and in the preceding year waâ— the object of the great Ones envy was brought so unexpectedly to such a death Before his execution he remembred what John Knox had said unto him and called him a true Prophet XVIII The Assembly conveens at Glasgow Aprile 24. year 1581. where 1580. The 40. Assembly was Will. Cuningham of Caprintoun commssioner from the king Commissioners from Synods c. Robert pont is chosen Moderator 1. Forsomuch as for purgation of the Ministry from unworthy persons in that function Order was taken in the last Assembly that all men whither Ministers or others should give up the names of scandalous Ministers as they will answer unto God yet by shortness of time no great effect followed Therefore as before the Assembly requires all men as they tender the glory of God and the wee ll of his Church that they delate and give up the names of such persons in writ tomorrow after noon c. The Originall Register wanteth the third and fourth Sessions 2. Whereas in the Assembly at Dundy in the Act against Bishops some difficulty appeared unto some brethren by the word Office what is meant by it The Assembly present consisting for the most part of them who were present and voiced in that Assemb to resolve men of the true meaning of that act Declares that they meaned wholly to condemn the estate of bishops as they are now or lately were in Scotland and the same was the determination of the Church at that time 3. The Kings Commissioner delivereth the Kings Letter together with certain rolls containing a form of planting particular churches and the number and names of the presbyteries with the names of churches within every Presbytery The Assembly appointes certain persons within severall Provinces to conveen tomorrow at sixe a clok in the morning to sicht these rolls and report c. 4. The Assembly having received from the King some demandes propounded in writ with the answers unto the Articles that were presented unto his Ma. by the Church and a Copy of a Letter to be directed unto Barons and Ministers for union and division of Churches with the names of the persons that were appointed to travell in that work And thereby understanding the godly and zealous mynde of his Ma. did praise God heartily the He had moved the Kings heart to have a care of his Church Anâ— first entring into consideration of the Answers thought good to insist with the King and Counsell in these articles 1. That it would please his Ma. to appoint a Judge in Edinburgh to cognosce and judge of injuries don to Ministers in execution of their Office and to punish according to the quality of the crimes and appoint a Proctor for the Ministers injured 2. That an act of Parliament may be made concerning the deprivation of scandalous Ministers and the causes of deprivation to be expressed in the act 3. That the Benefices vaking may be disponed unto the Ministers where the Benefice vakes if they be able as it was agreed in the Conference at Sterlin Followes the tenor of the Kings propositions given by his Commssioner with this inscription Instructions to our trusty and welbeloved Willam Cuningham of Caprintoun directed by Us with advice of the Lords of the Secret Counsell Unto the Assembly of the Ministers of the Church conveened at Glasgow Aprile 20. 1581. You shall deliver Our Letter unto them and let them understand that such of their number as travelled with Us having desired Our answer unto their Articles sent from the Assembly in Dundy in July last Wee caused some of Our Counsell conferr with them at severall times in Octobeâ— last as also lately which all find the matter concerning the thirds of the Benefices mentioned in the first of these Articles as there required not to be the readiest means either to make the Ministers assured of their stipends or to make Us any reasonable
support thereby for relieff of the comon charges of our estate there being so great alteration and diminution of the Rents and so great confusion other ways entred in that matter during these 20. years and more now by past And therefore a form and order must be prescribed likly to have continuance unto posterity to the removing of all occasions of complaint For furtherance thereof there is by commandement and advice of such of our Counsell and Ministers as conferred on this purpose some form drawn how Elderships may be constituted of parishons lying together small parishons to be united and the great divided for the better sustentation of the Ministers and the more commodious resort of the people to their churches There is also the form of Our Letter to be written to some of the principall Noble and Gentle men and certain of the Ministers within the bounds of every Eldership To conveen advise and report unto Vs their advice in things required by Us in Our said Letter betwixt and the 24. day of Juny next This wee thought convenient to communicat with you unto the assembly to be convened at Glasgow Requiring them in Our name to consider thereof and to send Vs their opinion and judgement concerning this intended work and of any thing that they would wish either to be added or diminished in the form of Our Letter or otherwise before the same shall be directed where in if care diligence shall be taken by them as Our intention God willing is to do for the furtherance thereof as becomes Vs Wee have no doubt but God shall send frutefull success of Our travells to the removing of the great disorder confusion now standing for want of reformation These grounds advised well and agreed-upon apparently it shall not only with reasonable time make the Ministers to be finally provided of their livings but it shall bring the Ecclesiasticall disciplin to be far better exercised and execut over all this realâ— than it is presently It being declared first what every Presbytery may cognosce-upon next what shall be in every Synodall Assembly and last what causes shal be deâ—olved to the Generall assembly and what persons shall orderly need to repair thereunto and have vote There The report of these Our Letters returning the sooner it may be provided by diligent travells so as the good order now intended may take beginning at the first day of November next without longer delay and if our Parliament upon any necessary occasion shall be conveened in the mean time the said order or so much thereof as shall be in readiness may be past and approved in form of law The second article was answered in such sort as Wee trust they were satisfied with it To answer the third Article the desire thereof must be more speciall before it receive a speciall answer They have to consider in whose default and negligence the persons complained-upon in the fourth Article remain unpunished Our answer to the fifth Article is sufficient untill upon farther advice it may be made more speciall Order is taken concerning the desire of the seventh article There is some order already begun for the further help and comfort of the Earle of Arran which shal be followed as occasion shall serve Wee have caused and still will cause the Conference to be keept for furtherance of all things requisite that may set foreward the Policy whill the same may be established by law Our former answers are reasonable and no opposition hath been in the contrary Moreover you shall let the assembly understand that in the particular conference by past sundry matters have been agreed-on in generall terms as they were talked-of and put in memory but not put in such form termes as is meet to be put in Articles unto Our Estats in Parliament to be approved as particular lawes and therefore let the assembly appoint some of their number to extend and put these articles in such form and order as they would wish them to be past in Parliament specially in these Heads That the assembly will enquire and cause inform Vs of the speciall names of persons culpable in the faults noted in the Act of their assembly at Dundy to wit That the Bishops and Commissioners may be admonished to refuse Readers the titles of Benefices vaking since November 1. although presentation hath hapned to bee That the assembly declare how many sufficient and welqualified Ministers are presently in Scotland and in what place they wish them rather ro serve And that they give their advice how other churches whereunto Ministers can not be had presently may be served untill mo Ministers may be had and the present old possessors of the Benefices be departed this life That they give us their opinion and advice of that portion of the rents pertaâ—ning to the Churches before the alteration of religion which they think shall fall unto Us if all Benefices were now vaking And in the mean time what wee shall have yearly for suport of Our estate and publick affaiâ—s of Our realm that they consider the form and proceeding how the taxation for the spirituall mens part shall be payd in time coming as also to make us some likely good overture for the persons that shall occupy the place of the Spirituall Estate in Our Parliament in time coming and after the decease of the present possessors of the place in respect of the great decay of the rents That they send Us their good advice how a form of judgement may be established untill a Parliament for calling of persons provided to Benefices since our coronation to be deprived there from upon the clauses irritant contained in their provisions for not doing their duty in their vocations buâ— leaving their charges and medling with secular business That the assembly give their advice upon the form of presentation that Wee shall give unto these that shall be provided to Benefices if this Order take effect to whom our presentation shall be directed what shall be the form and order of the tryall or how shall the person be tryed and what form of admission and Collation In answer the assembly propoundes these Heads to be considered as a ground That besids the diocies of Argyle and the Iâ—les of which bounds rentalls were never given up there are in Scotland about nyne hundred and twenty four churches of these sundry are small parishons and some are of greater bounds that the parishoners may not conveniently conveen to their parish-churches It is thought meet therefore to reduce these 924. churches to 600. and every church to have a Minister Their stipends to be in four degrees an hundred at 500. Marks the peece two hundred at 300. Marks the peece two hundred at 100 pounds the peece and one hundred at 100 Marks the peece or somwhat more or lesse as it may be modified according to the possibility of the rent payd in that place These considerations are to be taken although all
Alex. Arbuthnot and James Lowson are appointed to consider of an order therein and to report their judgement 2. The first part is agreed unto and where are no Presbyteries the Commissioners are to continue for that effect as before 3. The Church hath named Commissioners 4. Ordaines to advise with the Clerk-Register upon an answer unto the Kings Letter 〈◊〉 5. Referreth the form to be conceived in writ by David Lindsay and Patrick Adamson betwixt eicht and nyne 6. It is agreed to be propounded The 7. is referred to the particular elderships and whensoever disputations may be had the Church thinks them good 8. The Acts of the assembly should be put into execution by the Presbyteries 9. Ordaines this article to be craved being first well qualified and so the 10. and 11. and 12. and also that the Church proceed against the violaters of the sabboth day and mantainers of them The 13. 14. are agreed 12. Because by the many divisions and deadly feades in all quarters of the realm not only is the word of God and true religion burdened with slanders but the Common wealth is enormly wounded and all good disciplin and order confounded ....... herefore the assembly enjoyneth certain persons in severall places to travell earnestly for reconciling the differing parties and to require them in the name of God to live in unity and peace as it becomes the members of one body ....... as they wold shew themselves sons of peace 13. The assembly gives commission to two Barons seven Commissioners of burghs and the Ministers of the Kings house and of Edinb with Ro Pont Da. Lindsay Pa. Adamson An. Melvin and seven others or any eight of them To present unto the Lords of the Artâ—cls of the Parliament such heads as shall be given unto them by the Church these heads and a supplication unto the King were read and allowed but are not in the Register only in Sess 22. ordaines a supplication to the King and Lords of the Articles that no Act be past in Parliament repugnant to the true word of God and namely concerning Bishops The Parliament began at Edinburgh October 24. where first was an Act ratifying all former Lawes and Acts made â—or the liberty of the true Church and religion presently professed within the realm and a particular enumeration of these Acts another Act for provision of Ministers and certain stipends for them at all parish-churches one against the dilapidation of the rents of Benefices that are provided to Ministers one that all Benefices of cure under Prelacies shall be given to Ministers only and all other gifts of them to be null one against blasphemy and oaths with penalties according to the quality of severall trausgressors one against them that passe in pilgrimage or superstitiously to wells chapells and crosses and the observers of papisticall rites one for explication of the Act against notorious adultery to wit it shall be judged notorious adultery where children one or mo are procreat betwixt adulterers or when they keep company bed together notoriously known or when they are suspect of adultery and thereby give slander and thereupon being duly admonished to abstain and satiffy the Church by repentance or purgation and contemptuously refusing are excommunicat for their obstinacy all and every one being in any of these three degrees are made lyable to suffer death Another Act was against all Papists practizing against the true religion by dispersing libels in praise of the Pope or seducing the people c. Observe 1. That in all time preceeding was no opposition or variance betwixt the King and the Church In the assemblies the Kings Commissioners consented unto their Acts and namely unto these concerning the Policy of the Church excepting that part de Diaconatu whereunto neither did all the Ministers consent and his Commissioner did consent unto the registring of the book of Discipline in the Register of the Assembly and the King appointed Commissioners to concur with the Deputies of the Assemblies in the constitution of Presbyteries before the framing and publishing of the second Confession of faith as at that time was not a Bishop in the church who was not subject unto the assemblies and presbyteries yea and they were emploied as deputies to procure and supplicate against the power of episcopacy But neither could the book of disciplin be established nor episcopacy be forbidden by Act of Parliament not for any respect of discontent against the book of disciplin or for any intention to restore episcopacy in the Church but meerly upon account of Civill interest and the main respect was the securing of possessions depending upon the title of Bishops 2. Observe that the first variance between the King and the Ministers was upon respect unto the Duke of Lennox and that was for two particulares one that when the Duke came into the country many Papists came also into the Country and Court and began to practize so that as Bishop Spotswood in The History Pag. 308. shewes the Papists assembling together in Paisley did in derision sing a Soule masse for the Ministers as if they and their religion had been utterly gone Wherefore the Ministers in their Sermons did regrate the countenance given to Papists in the Court and the dangers whereinto both the King and countrey were brought by the secret practises of the French John Dury and Walter Balcanquall were summoned to answer before the Counsell for this their liberty of speaking in their Sermons they obey and compear and alledge that the Counsell was not their Judge in such a cause The matter being notoriously known and regrated by many the Ministers were dismissed at that time In time of the Assembly as is before Walter Balcanquall had spoken again to the same purpose and when the gentle man was sent unto the Assembly but would not be the accuser and the Assembly would not proceed against the Minister without an accuser the King was not wel-pleased but knowing the difficulty to find an accuser would follow the business no more The other particulare is related in the now-named History Pag. 316. The See of Glasgow being then void it was suggested unto the Duke by some flatterers that he had a fair occasion presented to make himselfe Lord of the City and of the lands pertaining to that bishoprick if he would only procure a gift thereof to some one that wold make a disposition thereof to him and his heirs The offer was made to sundry Ministers who all refused because of the required condition at last the agents in this business fell upon Robert Mongomery Min. at Sterlin he was content to accept it Thereupon a gift was formed and a Bond given by him that how soon he shall be admitted Bishop he should dispone the lands Lordship and whatsoever belongs unto that prelacy to the Duke and his heirs for the yearly paiment of a thousand pounds Scots with some horse-corn and poultry The Assembly hearing of this bargain do charge this
the ordinance of the last Assembly Here by the way may be remembred what is written in Vindic. Philadel Pag. 42. The Duke of Aubigny was sent by advice of the Guisians from France into Scotland and well instructed to make change of religion by any meanes possible which we fouÌ„d by experience two years after his arrivall at first he prefessed that he had embraced the truefaith and did subscribe the confessioÌ„ as one of ours but in the mean time he was plotting the ruin of MortoÌ„ and because he did observe that he was beloved of the church to wit for his affection unto religion he sawe he could not beare him down unless he profess the religion and some offices unto the Church So when Morton was executed and the Earle of Anguise was exiled he was honoured with the spoile both of the one and of the other and with two Prelacies pleno jure to wit the Bishoprick of Glasg and Abbacy of Arbroth first he was entituled Earle of Lennox then Duke and at last Great Chamberlane of Scotland and then he moved stur unto the Church good men So far there The Generall Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh Juny 17. An. 1582. where were Commissioners c. Andrew Melvin by plurality of votes is continued Moderator In Sess 1. John Dury shewes how he was called before the King and Counsell his answer and whole process used against him and also the charge to remove out of the town and craves the good advice of the brethren being ever willing according to his calling to follow their determination The Assembly directes David Ferguson and Tho. Buchanan unto the King to understand his mind and to crave the performance of the promise made to certain brethren concerning him As also to lament unto his Gr. the case of their brethren in Glasgow that were charged to compear in Santjohnstoun And to make suit for them And a missive was sent to John Duncanson to concurr earnestly with them In Sess 2. Commissioners that were directed from the Counsell of Edinburgh crave the Assembles advice concerning the charge given to the Provest Bailives and Counsell of the town for removing John Dury The assembly ordaines certain brethren to meet with these Commissioners and consult upon the matter In. Sess 3. John Dury declares that because his removing may be prejudiciall to the common cause and his privy departing may seem to be an accepting of vice upon him where with he is unjustly charged that without their counsell here-in his own deliberat mind is to abide though with the hazard of his life And seing his doctrin whereof he was accused in Counsell was for the matter and substance justified in the Presbytâ—ry and by the Session of Edinburgh that the Brethren would give him testimoniall that he had traveled faithfully in his vocation no fault found with him in his doctrin or imputed unto his life and if it please God that he be compelled to remove that he may have liberty to preach the Gospell where it shall please God to give him time and place for discharging his conscience and calling The Assembly after deliberation in one voice thought it not meet that he shall remove privily but abide the charge to be given by the Magistrates and they agree that he shall have a testimoniall as it was craved Then they give commission unto three brethren to go unto the Duke and inform him of the great scandall in keeping Ro. Mongomery in his company after the Sentence of excommunication pronounced against him And to intimate that Sentence unto him with gentle and discreet persuasions to shew the danger thereof and what is concluded by Acts of the assembly against mantainers of excommunicate persons and desire him earnestly to remove him and to give him admonition that if he will not obey the Church will proceed against him according to their Acts. In Sess 4 John Duncanson presenteth a Letter from the King being then in Sterlin concerning Minto andother burgesses of Glasgow craving that matter to be handled before the Counsell with credite to be given unto the bearer The bearer declares his credite and shewes that his Majesty continues and shall continue unto the end in professing the true Religion presently established within the realm and as for the action at Glasgow upon supplication to be given-in to the Counsell such order shall be taken that the Church shall be satisfied there-with The summones were produced against some citizens of Glasgow to hear tryall taken of the violence used by them against Jo. Howeson and to hear themselves convicted c. as the summones were duly execut and indorsed The parties were called none compeared but John Graham he denied the contents thereof for his part The summons was given to probation The witnesses John Davidson John Hamiltoun An. Knox c. were sworn and admitted They were ordained to be present and depone the next day after noon before the Moderator and his assessors In Sess 5. the brethren that were directed unto the King concerning John Dury and the Ministers of Glasgow report in writing that at the coming of the Duke who hath entresse in that matter consideration shall be had of John Dury and as for these of Glasgow if the Assembly will delay the process against Minto and his colleagves he will dispense with them untill the 6. day of July next when the Counsell is to conveen The same day the witnesses that had sworn were examined at the time appointed In Sess 6. after publick reading of the process against Minto and his colleagves and the probation thereof and examination of both The assembly findes the crime as it is verified and proved to deserve the punishment of excommunication and nevertheless at his Maâ— intercession the sentence against the persons is continued untill Iuly 6. when hope is given of repaire c. Giving full power and commissioÌ„ to the Commissioners which are to be directed unto his Majesty and Counsell that if they shall not find remedy put to that matter betwixt the said day and the 24. day of the same month at their discretion to proceed and give forrh Sentence in the same cause And to appoint severall persons to be executioners thereof As they will answer unto the Church And ordaines report of this continuation to be made unto his Majesty Likewise whereas Iohn Dury is now removed out of Edinburgh the Church inhibites and discharges the Church and presbytery of Edinburgh to chuse or admitt any Minister in his place and discharges all Ministers and these that are aspiring to the Ministry to usurp to take upon them his charge except a Minist of Edinb imploy them for help at a time untill the Gen. Assembly be further advised and if any shall be chosen that election or admission shall be null The brethren that were sent to the Duke report that his answer was at first a question Whether the King or the Church were Superior and then he said that he had
command from the King and his Counsellors to entertain Mongomery and untill he were countermanded by his Majesty he will not remove him The Church having considered his answer ordaines the brethren of the Ministry who shall go in commission to Perth as they see occasion there and the grief not remedied concerning his entertaining the said Robert To proceed and appoint speciall men that shall proceed further against him with the censures of the Church according to the Acts of the Gen. assembly To whom the Church gives their full power to that effect As also the Assembly gives their commission to John Erskin of Dun the Ministers of the Kings house Ro. Pont Ja. Lowson Tho. Smeton An. Hay Da. Lindsay An. Polvart Peter Blackburn Pa. Galloway Wi. Crysteson Da. Ferguson Ia. Meluin Th. Buchanan Io. Brand Pa. Gilespy Io. Porterfield Ministers and And. Melvin To repair toward the King and Counsell to be conveened at Perth July 6. and there with all reverence due obedience and submission to present unto his Majesty and Nobility the speciall grievances of the Church conceived and given to them in write and in their names to lament and regrate the same Craving in the name and fear of the Eternall God them and every one of them to be repaired and redressed To the glory of God and welfare of his Majesty and confort of his Church And if need be with humility to conferre thereupon inform and reason And what herein shall be done to report unto the next assembly Promising to hold firm and stable what soever their brethren in the premisses shall judge righteously to be done In Sess 7. A Supplication unto the K. against his absolute power is the tenor of the grievances thus Unto your Majesty humbly mean and shew your Gr s faitfull obedient subiects the Ministers of Gods word within your Ma s realm conveened in the Generall assembly at Edinburgh Juny 17. that where as upon diverse great evident dangers appearing to the wholl Church of God and professors of his true religion in this countrey finding the authority of the Church abrogate her censures contemned and violence used against some of our brethren without punishment thereof the like hath never been seen in this realm nor in any place where the truth hath been taught and received And fearing lest your Majesty for want of information neglect in time to provide remedy for the inconvenients likely to ensue thereupon We have conveened ourselves in the fear of God and your Ma s obedience and after diligent consideration of this present estate of the Church and enormities falling forth in the same With common consent thought necessary by our Commissioners to present and open unto your Gr. certain our chief weighty griefs without hasty redress whereof the Church of God and true religion can no way stand continue in this your country 1. That your Majesty by advice of some counselers is caused to take upon your Gr. the spirituall power and authority which properly belongs unto Christ as the only King and Head of his Church the Ministery and execution thereof unto such as bear office in the ecclesiasticall Government So that in your Gr s person some men prease to erect a new Popedom as if your Majesty could not be full King and Head of this common wealth unless the Spirituall alswell as the temporall power should be put in your hand unless Christ be bereâ—t of his authority and the two jurisdictions confounded which God hath divided which tendeth directly to the wreck of all true religion as by the speciall heads following is manifest for 1. Benefices are given by absolute power to unworthy persons intruded into the Office of the Ministry without the Church's admission directly against the lawes of God and Acts of Parliament whereby church-livings come into profane mens hands and others that sell their souls and make shipwreck of conscience for pleasure of men and obtaining some worldly commodity 2. Elderships Synods and Generall assemblies are discharged by Letters of horning to proceed against manifest offenders and to use the disciplin of the Church censures according to Gods word 3. Jo. Dury by act of Counsell is suspended from preaching and banished from his flock 4. Excommunicat personsin contempt of God and his Church are entertained in chief Lords houses namely R. Mong is authorized and caused to preach and brought to your Ma s presence which is a sore wound to the consciences of them that love your Majesty and know your upbringing and an heavy scandall to all Nations professing the true religion 5. An Act or deliverance of the Counsell is made against the proceedings of the Ministry with a slanderous narrative suspending simpliciter and disannulling the excommunication justly and orderly pronounced against Robert Mongomery a rebellious and obstinate offender and troubler of the Church of God and open proclamations made according thereunto 6. Contempt of Ministers and beating John Howeson out of the judgement-seat where he was placed Moderator of the Presbytery the cruell and outragious handling of him carrying him to prison like a thief by the Provest and Bailives of Glasgow and their complices and after complaint made no order is taken therein but they are entertained as if that had been good service 7. Displacing the M. of Glasg out of his roome which without reproach he hath occupied these many years and convocation of the gentle men of the country that to effect 8. Violence used by one of your own guard to pull him out of the pulpit the day of the Communion in presence of the wholl congregation and in time of Sermon nor fault found therewith 9. The officer of the Church was cast into prison in your Gr s presence and there was keept a long time for execution of Letters against a particular scandalons man 10. Ministers Masters of Colledges and Scholares of Glasgow in time of publick fast were by letters of horning compelled to leave their flocks Schools destitute and afterwards from time to time and place to place have been delayd and continued thereby to consume them by exorbitant expences and to wreck the churches Schools where they should bear rule and charge 11. The scholars of Glasgow were invaded and their bloud cruelly shed by the Bailive and community gathered by sound of the common Bell and stroak of drum and by certain seditious men enflammed to have slain them all and to have burnt the Colledge and yet nothing done nor said to the authors of that sedition 12. Hands shaken with the bloody murderers and persecuters of the people of God by gifts received and given 13. The Duk 's Gr. often promised to reform his house and nothing is done there 4. The lawes made for maintaining true religion and punishing the enemies thereof are not put to execution So that all things go loose and worse like to ensue Many other things there be that crave present reformation where with wee think
not expedient to trouble your Majesty untill wee see what order shall be taken with these grievous complaints Beseeching your Majesty most humbly for the love of God who hath placed your Gr. in this Royall throne and hitherto hath wondrously maintained and defended your authority carefully to look upon these matters as becomes the Lieutenant of God and a Christian King And with advice of them that fear God and do tender your Gr. estate quietnes of this Common well so to redress the premisses that Christ be acknowledged above all and his messingers without fear or stop be suffered to execute their office the course of the gospell advanced and by the exemple of the worthy punishment on them who so licentiously and contemptuously have wronged and injured Ministers and Professors of Gods word that others hereafter be afrayd to enterprice the like The next Assembly is appointed to be at Edinburgh October 24. next It is objected against this Assembly that they did allow the Sentence of excommunication against Ro. Mongomery whereas it was pronounced summarily by one man in a private congregation to wit by John Davidson in the church of Libbertoun and upon this ground it was declared null by the Counsell It is ansuered 1. That he who hath often objected this testifieth that before the Assembly it was allowed and intimated in all the Churches of the country 2. In the Assembly of October year 1581. was a Generall Act ordaining summary excommunication against these who through ambition or covetousness did by such violent means intrude themselves into any function of the Church or who did obtend or use any Letters of charge to impede the disciplin See before at the VIII particulare 3. When this was objected many years since the author of Vindici Philadelph Pag. 29. answered for this instance that the Assembly in October knowing the mans inconstancy did advertise the Presbytery of Glasgow that they should diligently take heed that he usurp not the power of a Bishop and if he shall do so they were ordered to â—ondem him of contemptuousness and perfidiousness and to advertise the Presbytery of Edinburgh unto whom the Assembly at that time gave power to excommunicate Robert Mongomery in this case and so the presbytery of Glasgow notwithstanding the opposition made by Minto went on and decerned against him and the presbytery of Edinb pronounced the Sentence of excommunication and it was intimated in all the pulpits So for there In the same place wee find what was the successe at Perth When the Supplication was presented James Stuart a brother of Ochiltry who had been Tutor of the Earle of Arran and thereafter was made Earle of Arran and at rhat time was Chancelor and â—omenter of all these mischiefes did menacingly ask Who dar subscribe that Supplication Andrew Melvin answered Wee all will subscribe it and so he did subscribe it and after him John Erskin of Dun Th. Smeton Ro. Pont Da. Lindsay An. Hay Pe. Blackburn Tho. Buchanan and Pa. Galloway English men which were there did admire their boldness and thought that they had some privy attendents for their guard but they were dismissed without answers Bishop Spotswood omitting this passage saith To their grievances they received Generall answers and for the brethren of Glasgow their tryall was continued to the tenth of September next before which time the surprise of the Kings person at Ruthven fell out which altered the state of all affaires some of the nobility combining A Change of the Kings Court at Ruthven An 1582. themselves for defence of Religion and the liberty of the Kingdom as they pretended sayth he upon notice of the Duke of Arrans I conceive an error in the print for the Duke and Arran's absence from the Court placed themselves about the King and detained him some dajes at the house of Ruthven The principalls were John Earle of Marre William Earle of Goury Patrick Lord Lindsay Robert Lord Boid the Mast s of Glams Oliphant the Abbots of Dumfernlin Paisley Driburgh Camsbuskenneth the Lairds of Lochlevin easter Weemes Cliesh and the Constable of Dundy At this time the Earle of Arran was taken and keep prisoner and the Duke of Lennox being advised by the Kings letters went to France and died at Paris in the beginning of the year following These particulars are at length loc cit After the departure of the Duke the town of Edinburgh brought back their Minister John Dury with great joy singing as they went up the striet the 124. Psalme Now Israel may say c and as I heard some credible persons which were there as that time say they added after the Psalme Now hath God delivered us from the Devill the Duke and all his men The King went to Edinburgh in the beginning of October and there The 43. Assembly conveenes the Assembly in afrequent number of Noble men many Barons and Ministers Commissioners David Lindsay is chosen Moderator In Sess 2. The Ministers of Edinburgh were sent unto the K. to petition that he would send his Commissioners unto the Assembly The Commissioners that were sent by the former Assembly unto the King with the grievances report the answers in write these were read and judged not to answer the Articles therefore it is appointed that they shall be further insisted on with other things that are to be craved and four are appointed to form them in write In Sess 3 James haliburton Provest of Dundy and Colonell Will. Stuart come and deliver their Commission from the King in this tenor Wee by tenor hereof with the advice of the Lords of our Secret Counsell give and grant authority full power and commission to our right trusty and welbeloved friends James haliburton ...... And Col. Wi. Stuart coniunctly and severally for us in our name To pass unto the Generall assembly of the Church of our realm and there to hear and consider the matters propounded tending to the advancement of Gods glory and his true religion the correction of manners and retaining the ecclesiasticall matters in decent comely order as the word of God allowes and to report the matters propounded and treated unto us for our allowance and ratification of the same as appertaines and generally all and sundry other things to do that to the furtherance and assistance of all godly good matters is necessarily required firm stable ........ Subscribed with our hand at Halirudhouse October 10. 1582. and of our reigne the 16. year IV. The places where the Provinciall synods shall conveen should be changed as the brethren thereof shall judge that no ambition growe by continuing in one place V. Seing great scandall ariseth by the impunity of Bishops being altogether out of rule the Church thinks expedient that the Kings Commissioners the Lord Boyd the Laird Caprinton with the Moderator and his assessors conveen and solidly advise upon some substantious order VI. The Lord of Paisley in name of some Noblemen gives the Church
to understand the grounds moving them to that late action at Ruthven to wit the danger they perceived of the Church and religion the evident perill of the Kings Majesty and his estate and the confusion and mis-order of the Common-wealth whereof as they feell good testimony in their own consciences So they crave the Assembly would shew their good liking of the same and give ordinance to each Minister at his church to declare their good ground and action unto their flocks exhorting all Noble men others whatsoever faithfully to concurr with them in this good cause to the full prosecution thereof Then it was enquired by particular voting Whither these perills and every one of them whereof the information was made was seen or perceived by the brethren It was voted universally affumativè And to the end the Kings mind may be also known in this particulare Ja. Lowson David Lindsay and the Kings Ministers were directed to wait on the King to morrow after noon to conferre of these dangers and to report his answers Their report was that his Maj. said There was perill to religion and indirect courses were taken to the hurt thereof whereunto his own perill was joyned for he esteemes his standing to be joyned with the standing of religion As also he acknowledges sundry abuses in the realm and that all good men should concurr of duty to take away danger from the Church from his person estate and to the reformation of the Common well As for these things the Noble men craved three were appointed to frame an Act concerning them and shew it in the next Session That form was sent unto the Commissioners of the town of Edinburgh to be advised by them apart and then was voted and agreed-unto by the Assembly VII The Assembly considering the scandall by the impunity of Bishops to the grief of good men gives commission to the particulare presbyteries after specified to summon and call before them the Bishops in manner following that is the presbytery of Perth shall summon the Bishop of Murray the presbytery of Edinb the Bishop of Aberdien the presbytery of Merns the Bishop of Brechin the presbytery of Dundy the Bishop of Dunkell the presbtery of Glasgow the Bishop of Santandrews the presbytery of Sterlin the Bb. of Dunblain and Isles and to accuse them and every one of them in all or part as they are guilty to wit of non-preaching and Ministration of the Sacraments of negligence in doctrin disciplin haunting or frequenting the company of excommunicat persons wasting the patrimony of the Church setting tacks against the Acts of the Church giving Collation of Benefices against the said Acts and finally for giving scandall any way in life conversation And after due tryall process conviction to put order unto every one of them according to the quality of their offense and Acts of the Assembly Before the next meeting of the Assembly As they will answer c. VIII It is judged most expedient that Colledges and Univesities be visited and commission is given to certain Noble men and Ministers to concurr with such as the King and Counsell shall direct with them in visitation of all the Colledges And to consider how the rents and livings of every one of them are bestowd how the doctrin is used by the Masters and Regents whether it be correspondent to the Act of Parliament how order in disciplin is keept among the students And as they find disorder or defection to take order there with according to the Act of Parliament IX In Sess 11. the Sumner or Officer of the Church declares that whereas he was directed to summon the Kings Advocat to compear before the Assembly he could not find him for he is in Hermestoun A citation is directed to summon him to compear on wednesday next and answer whither he was the Former of the slanderous proclamation in July against the Ministry and for opposing the lawfull proceedings of the Church Certifying him if he compear not the Assembly will proceed as appertaineth In Sess 17. the Kings Advocat compeareth and adviseth the Assembly to consider whither they will allow their form of proceeding against him being a servant of his Majesty that he only is called upon the alledged forming of a Proclamation given out in the Ks name under the title of A declaration and concluded by authority of His Counsell and as they shall find by their wisdom he will not contemptuously refuse to answer After consideration it was judged that in respect of the slander arisen by his person he may and should give his declaraâ—ion for removing the slander He is content and openly takes God to witness that he neither invented nor formed nor penned that proclamation but at the desire of the Duke he translated out of French into Scots the last part of it and did nothing more in all that proclamation Here with the Assembly was satisfied for his part X. The Earle Both-well declares that as he professed the true religion now preached within the realm before his departure so he hath continually lived and mindeth to live and die with it by Gods grace X. Some burgesses of Glasgow were summoned to compeare The Laird of Minto compeares and confesses his fault The disciplin and otder to be used against him for the offense is remâ—tted to the judgement and discretion of the presbytery of Glasgow and so of John Graham elder and the presbytery should report what shall be done unto the next Assembly Archbald Hegget John Graham younger Hector Stuart John Sprewâ—ll elder Wil. Hegget and Robert Stuart are called and compear not They are condemned of contumacy that being at severall times summoned to answer for haunting or using the company of Ro. Mongomery after his excommunication was intimated unto them and for other enormities done against the Church they have despised the voice thereof they are ordained to make their publick repentance in the Church of Glascow after the form to be prescribed by the presbytery unto whom the execution of this sentence is committed Colin Campbell Malc Stuart Hect. Stuart Jo. Graham elder Gawin Graham and Archb. Hegget were summoned to answer for the violence done to Jo. Howeson in the presbytery they are called none of them compeares excep John Graham of whom before and Gawin Graham The Assembly ordaines the others for their violence and disobedience to be excommunicat in the church of Glasgow by D. Weemes with advice of the Presbytery XII Articles were read and allowd as meet to be propounded Seing the Jurisdiction of the Church is granted by God the Father throgh our Mediator Jesus Christ and given to these only who by preaching and overseeing bear office within the same To be exercised not by the injunctions of men but by the only rule of Gods word That an Act of Parliament concerning the liberty and jurisdiction of the Church be so plainly declared that hereafter none other under whatsoever pretense have any color to
Cambo refusing the censure of the Church violating the Ks Lawes and practizing against religion may be summoned according to the law That the Abbot of Holywood have no licence to depart out of the country And concerning D. Chalmers a Papist II. The Provest of Dundy and the Laird of Coluthy his Mas. commissioners crave that breethen may be authorized with commission to treat and conclude in such particulars as his Majesty hath to propound The assembly answereth They have found by experience â—ota that commission given to conclude hath done hurt unto the Church And where they are bidden not to medle with novelties they intend none III. Sundry references from Synods and presbyteries are discussed as one against the Bailives of Santandrews for a scandalous Letter published by them in presence of the congregation March 17 Another from Glasgow where Gawin graham and his complices were excommunicate and then upon repentance crave to be absolved they are remitted to their own presbytery after evidence of their repentance to be absolved c. The assembly conveenes at Edinburgh October 10. Robert pont is chosen The 46. Assembly Moderator I. The assembly is thinn Provinces are marked which have sent none and commissiones wherein all the commissioners come not that order may be consulted upon to correct them II. When an Act is concluded in the Generall assembly and no just cause interveenes to make a change of it it shall not be lawfull for any particular brother to call it into question in another Assembly III. The Commission for visiting the Colledges is renued II II. Because Commissioners are appointed and somtimes they depart before they have gotten their commission It is ordained that the Moderator receive from the Clerk the extract of every commission and send it timously unto the brethren IV. Ordaines every presbytety to call before them the Beneficed men within their own jurisdiction and take account how they have observed the Acts of the Assembly concerning the disposition of their church-livings and a just report to be made unto the next Assembly by the Moderator or their Commissioners as they will answer unto God and his Church And whereas some old possessors of taks pretend some particular reasons why the Church should consent It is ordained that such exceptions shall be first examined by the presbytery of that place and then returned unto the assembly that the suit may be decided according to equity V. The process led by the presbytery of Santand against Aleson Pierson with the process led by the same presbytery against Pa. Adamson and the process of the Synod of Fife justifying the accusation led against the said Patrik is exhibited and continued VI. In Sess 5. a supplication is read and allowed to be sent unto his Majesty as followes Sir the strict commission wee have received from the Eternall our God when in this your Ma s realm wee were made watch-men of his people and the fear full threatnings pronounced against these who neglect to execute faithfully every part of their weighty charge compell us presently to have recourse unto your Majesty perceiving things to fall forth to the great prejudice of Gods glory and no small appearance of utter wreck of this Church and Common well unless some remedy be hastily applied most humbly therefore beseeching your Majesty to weigh diligently and consider these few heads which with all reverence and observance wee do present looking for a gracious answer and speedy redress thereof 1. It is a great grief to the hearts of all them who fear God to see apostates sworn enemies to Christ to your Gr. and all your faithfull subjects forfeited for their treason some also suspected and heavily bruited for the murder of the most noble person your umquhile Father impugners of the truth by word and writ continuing still in their wickednes and unreconciled unto the Church To receive from your Majesty the Benefit of pacification to the prejudice of faithfull Ministers whom they labour violently by that means to dispossesse 2. That others from their youth nourished in the Church of God and thereafter fallen back fearfully and becom open runagates and blasphemers of the truth and maintainers of idolatry and of the man of sin lieutenant of Satan and oppressors of Gods people and nevertheless are received into Court authorized and so far countenanced that they are become familiar with your Majesty whereby besids the grief of your faithfull subjects many are brought to doubt what shall ensue upon such beginning 3. That an obstinat Papist sent into the Country to practize against God and quietness of your Gr. estate and therefore as worthy of death was imprisoned at your Ms command with promise that he shall not escape punishment yet as wee understand was by indirect means let depart and no tryall made to find out the author of his delivery 4. That your Majesty seemes to have too much liking of the enemies of God alswell in France as some within this realm who have never given testimony of any good meaning either in religion or your Majesties service besides the irreligious life and dissolute behaviour of them which in your Ma s service have succeeded to men that were known zealous in Gods cause and faithfull to your Gr. from your tender age 5. Since your Majesty took the Government in your own hand many promises have been made to take order for preserving the Church of God and continuance thereof unto posterity yet after long and continuall suit nothing is performed but in place of redress the Church is dayly bereft of her liberties priviledges 6. The thirds are set in tacks for sums of money in defraud of the Church so that Ministers hereafter cannot be provided 7. Abbecies are disponed without any provision made for the Ministers serving at the churches annexed thereunto directly against the Act of Parliam 8. Church-livings are given to children and translated into temporall Lordships 9. There is no punishment for incest witchcraft murder abominable oathes and other horrible crimes so that sin encreases dayly and provokes the wrath of God against the wholl country 10. Oftyms your Majesty interpones your authority by Letters of horning to stop the execution of the Acts made in the Gen. assembly in matters belonging properly unto the Church and no way concerning the Civill estate 11. There is a sore murmur among your Majesty lieges and a lamentable complaint that the Lawes of the Country have no place and none can be sure of his life lands nor goods These things threaten a misâ—rable confusion and the heavy hand of God to ensue Lastly wee most humbly beseech your Majesty to suffer us lament this great division among your Nobility and subjects the one part seeking by all means possible for their interess to persuad your Majesty to undo the other whereby continuall strife malice and rancor is fostered to the great danger of your Ma s person Whom God preserve unto his Church
and this your country Beseeching your Majesty for the tender mercy of God to call unto your Majesty some of the wise discreet and indifferent and by their counsell to make a Moderate order that unquiet spirits may be ruled good men cherished and the hearts of all your subjects united to the maintaining of Godâ— glory preservation of your Majesty and estate and the comfort of all them who bewail this miserable dissolution With this supplication particular instructions were given unto the Commissioners for declaring these heads 1. How heavily the godly are offended and all the Church is scandalized that David Chalmers a man notoriously known unto his Majesty and Counsel to be not only a professed enemy against the truth of religion and plain practizer against it but against his Ma s authority estate in all parts where he traveleth having also lying upon his head the vile bruit and common suspicion conceived in the hearts of many upon no small obscure presumptions of the cruell and barbarous murder of the most Noble person of his Ma s Father of good memoâ—y Is so suddenly and with so small account entred in favor and received his Ma s pacification with Letters to dispossesse faithfull Ministers of their livings and possessions no due satisfaction being made to the Church a matter importing no less prejudice to his Mr s noble estate and that touching his Majesty in the hiest point of his honor and therefore his Majesty would be moved to look wisely upon the consequents of this and in consideration of this weighty grief would call back and suspend the effect and force of any thing granted unto him and the charge given to his reposition untill that after just lawfull tryall his innoceney be agnosced and the Church so much offended in his person be satisfied and the same satisfaction to be returned unto his Majesty from the Church 2. The young Laird of Fintry directed into this Country as wee are surely informed to practize with his Majesty and his lawfull Subiects for overthrownig of religion by power of friends now in Court and wheresoever he comes plainly maintaines papistry and under color of conference which by all means hy flyeth doth great scandall in the Counrry The third article is notoriously known By the 4. Article is meant the King of France the Duke of Guise and other Papists there and also within the Country as the Earls of Huntley Crawford and others The Church is hurt in her priviledges liberties as will appear in the article and as followes tacks of the thirds of Hadingtoun and Santandrews are set to the Laird of Seagy the Abbey of Arbroth to that Abbots young sone and the Abbot of Newbotle's sone is provided to that abbey The 9. and 10. are known as John Gairden is provided to the parsonage of Fordyce in the sixty year of God and standes stili titulare the Kings Majesty hath ser in tack the frutes of that Benefice to Rob. Stuart of Todlaw and command is given to the Lords of Session to grant Letters upon these tacks Alexander Arbuthnot is charged against the Acts of the Church to continue in the Colledge of Aberdien Under pain of horning The Ministers of the Chapter of Halirudhouse are charged by Letters of horning to subscribe a gift of pension to the Parson of Pennicook's wife and sone for their lyftimes against the same Acts c. VII The Act made Octob. 30. year 1576. concerning setting fues and tacks of Benefices and Church-livings is ratifyed with this declaration that under the said Act are and shal be comprehended all pensions factories and whatsoever disposition of a Benefice or any part thereof without the consent of the Generall Assembly And the disponers thereof shall incurr the penalty contained in the Act of July 2. year 1578. VIII The Synod of Lothian craves that the Assembly take order with John Spotswood for setting a tack of his Benefice without consent of the Assembly It is ordained that this particular be tryed by his own presbytery and be reported unto the next assembly IX Ministers bearing with people going in pilgrimage unto wells hard by their houses not only without reproof but entertaining them in their houses and who distribute the communion unto their flock and communicate with such guilty persons deserve deprivation X. Because by reading profane authours in Schools wherein many things are written directly contrary unto the grounds of religion especially in the Philosophy of Aristotle the youth being curious insolent do oft drink-in erroneous damnable opinions and grounding them upon the britle authority of these profane writers do obstinatly maintain their godless opinions in disputation and otherwise to the great scandall of the simple Regents and Teachers in Schools should vigilantly take heed if any thing be written in the profane Authours against the grounds of religion in teaching these they shall note and mark the places confute the errors and admonish the youth to eschue them as false and namely in teaching philosophy to note these propositions following as false and condemned by common vote of the Church Philosâ—phicall errors 1. Omnis finis est opus aut operatio 2. Civilis scientia est praestantissima ejusque sinis praestantissâ—mus est summum hominis bonum 3. Honesta jusâ—a sunt varia inconstantia adeò ut sola opinione constent 4. Juvenes rerum imperiti in libidinem proclives ab audienda morum Philosophia arcendi 5. Quod aliud ab aliis bonis per se bonum est causa cur caetera per se bona sunt non est summum bonum 6. Dei agnitio nihil prodest artifici ad hoc ut arte suabene utatur 7. Summum bonum vel minimi boni accessione augeri vel reddi potest optabilius 8. Paâ—per deformis orbus aut infans non potest esse beatus 9. Bonum aeternum bono unius diei non est magis bonum 10. Foelicitas est actio animi secundum virtutem 11. Potest aliquis studio suo felicitatem comparare 12. Homo in hac vita esse dici potest beatus 13. Post hane vitam nemo potest vel esse vel dici beatus nisi propinquorum vel amicorum ratione 14. Naturâ apti ad virtutem eam agendo comparamus 15. Virtus est habitus electivus in ea mediocritate positus quam ratio prudentis praescribit 16. Libera est nobis voluntas ad bene agendum 17. Mundus est Phyficè aeternus 18. Casus fortuna locum habent in rebus naturalibus humanis 19. Res viles inseriores non curat Dei providentia 20. Animae pars una vel etiam plures sunt mortales 21. Et quaecunque hinc pendent vel necessariò sequuntur And if any shall be found to do contrary to this act the censures of the Church shall proceed against him And also that no Master or Regent or any other assert or defend any
of these propositions not with that addition Physicè probabiliter or the like Under the pain of the censure foresaid XI In Sess 16. His Ma s answers were returned from Sterlin 1. Understanding the first point to be meant of granting the benefit of pacification unto David Chalmers his Master and knowing that man to have been fotfeited only for that common action of his being at the field of Langside for which pardon was granted to so many he thought it no new or strange thing at the request of such as moved him to grant unto him the same benefit which many others had obtained yet no way intending to spare the due punishment of him or any other that may be charged or found guilty of the murder of his dearest Father or that are or shall be adversaries to the religion or impugners thereof against the lawes the execution of which he hath been is and will be willing to further 2. The second head being particularly mean'd of Fintry his M. wisheth the assembly to remember how he hath dealt in that matter and what testimoniall the Church of Edinb gave him nor hath his Majesty hindered the proceedings of the Church against him nor any other but mindeth to hold hand thereunto according to the lawes The third being meant of Wi. Holt an English man escaping out of the castle of Edinburgh his Majesty hath answered the Queen's late Ambassador and it is no strange thing to hear of a mans escaping but what they understand by indirect means of letting him depart his Majesty being specially informed thereof will after due tryall see the offenders punished according to their deservings The fourth head being very Generall his Majesty thinks the assembly will not judge it pertinent unto them to have vote in chusing his servants or to be too curious of the occasions of placing or removing them nor of the intelligence twixt him and other Countries for entertaining Civill peace from which no Princes or Common wealths abstain though being diverse in religion The 5. Head containing a generall complaint upon some specialls appearingly expressed in the matters following his Majesty wisheth the Assembly as they would be specially directly answered so to form their petitions forbearing particular exampls to ground their generall propositions and to remember that since he took the Government in his own person moe good lawes have been made for advancement of the Church and true religion then were before and the defect of the execution hath not been his default The sixth concerning the tack set to Seagy of certain victualls out of the superplus of the thirds which he had before in pension that is no new thing nor any way prohibited he could alswell content him with the pension as he had before free of all paiment of duty the necessary considerations moving to grant it are well enough known to many he is employd in publick service wanting the living whereunto he is provided in title during his father's life and his service is and may be necessary both to his Hi. and the Church For any thing that may be thought omitted in the provision of Ministers serving at the Churches annexed to Abbeys in the late disposition of them that is well supplied by the Act of Parliament The execution whereof is stayed these two years in their own default rather then any other way whill they have been craving their assignations continued as before and as yet have not answered his message sent by his Master of requests unto the Assembly at Santandrews Nevertheless his Ma. made choise of certain Barons and others of good qualification known to be zealous to the furtherance of that good work hoping to have had the assignations formed before the Assembly but being uncertain of the time appointed thereunto this year is doubtfull if they come to Edinburgh But if they come his Maj. shall sent them direction to proceed and also other things most needfull shall be resolved without delay Concerning the giving of church-livings to children and translating them to temporall Lordships his Majesty considereth his own losse and hinderance of his service there-in Whatsoever abuse hath entred before he accepted the government time and the approbations of these provisions by decriets of the Session have brought the matter unto that estate as it can be helped no other way but by the Parliament unto which when it shall be propounded his Majesty shall hold hand to have all possible reformation thereof The default of punishing vices mentioned in the. 9. head and of the provision of the poor and punishing vagabonds can not justly be imputed unto his Ma. who was ever willing to give commission unto such as the Ministers thought meetest to execute the same The. 10. head being generall his Majesty would be glad not only to have it explained but to hear all good advices that shal be offered for reformation of that which may be found amiss and how his lawes may have place and justice administred to the confort common benefit of all his good subjects The 10. head is also very generall as for that one exemple the removing of the Principall of Aberdien to be Minister of Santandrews his Majesty trusteth the assembly will not think that matter the substance being well considered to be either so proper to the Church or so improper unto the Civill estate but that his Hi. and Counsell had good ground and reason to direct his Letters as he did upon the generall respect of the north country wherein none was prejudged seing there was no charge containing power to denounce at the first but rather to do the thing required or compeare and show a cause in the contraty What is said before briefly of a process against Pa. Adamson is cleared by The Historicall Narration that he had a long and filthy sicknes and for curing it he had sought help of a witch and recovering health in some measure he in a preaching before the King declared against the Lords which lately had guarded the King and against the Ministry for which he was warned by the Presbytery of Santandrews and the witch with whom he had consulted and from the Presbyrery the cause was brought before the Synod of Fife In the Assembly the processe was found orderly deduced and he had been warned by the Synod apud acta to compear before the Generall assembly in October for contumacy in not compearing by the assembly he was suspended from the office of the Ministry and it was appointed that farther tryall should be taken of his life and corrupt doctrine But he pretending that he was going to the well of Spae for his health purchased from the K. security that during his absence the church should not proceed against him yet it was his purpose to stay in England and there to seek the advice of the most corrupt sort for the overthrow of disciplin in the Church of Scotland for he thoughr that the surest course to keep his Benefice At
King and Counsell the fast keept at Edinburgh at the feasting of the French Ambassadors generall fasts indicted through the realm without the Ks knowledge the usurping of ecclesiasticall jurisdiction by a number of Ministers gentlemen the alteration of the lawes at their pleasure c. And for satisfying good people strangers al 's well as subiects concerning his Ma s good affection towards religion certain articles were penned and subjoined to that Declaration to make it appeare that his Majesty intended nothing but to have a setled policy established in the Church But these things gave not much satisfaction and were replied-unto in pamphlets which dayly came forth against the Court and rulers of it ............ All this summer troubles continued the Ministers being dayly called before the Counsell and a great business made of their subscription to certain articles concerning their obedience unto the Bishops they who refuse had their stipends sequestrat which caused a great out-crying among the people and made the rebells to be the more favored The King to rid himselfe of these vexations did call the principall Ministers and having shewd that all his desire was to have the Church peaceably governed he willed them to set down their reasons in writing why they refuse subscription that he may consider them and satisfy their doubts They chuse rather to propound the same by word and after some conference were induced to subscribe the Articles this cause being added agreeing with the word of God So far there This clause gave occasion of contention for the Ministers did declare tha◠they would be obedient unto the things that were commanded unto them according to the word of God and in this sense they would obey the Kings command But the adverse party took and expound ir as an acknowledgement that episcopall Jurisdiction was according to the word of God because it was said They submitted themselves unto episcopall jurisdiction in such things according to the word of God The causes of deposition of Ministers not having vote in Parliament were published in the Kings name among these was one the acceptation of the place of Judicature in whatsoever Civill or criminall causes as being of the number of the Colledge of Justice Commissary Advocate Court-clerke Notary the making of testaments only excepted And for not subscribing the band and obligation devised by act of Parliament for dutifull submission fidelity to our Soverain Lord and shew their obedience to their ordinary Bishop or Commissionare appointed by his Majesty to have the exercise of the spirituall jurisdiction in their diocy So the power of jurisdiction was proper unto the King and the exercise thereof was committed by him unto whom hee would as I have seen his Patent committing unto John Erskin of Dun who is there called our wel beloved Clerk and our Commissioner in ecclesiasticall causes that exercise within the diocy of Brechin Providing that his authority in any grave matter be limited and circumscribed to the counsell of thretteen of the most antient wise and godly pastors of the said diocy to be elected forth of the wholl Synodall assembly and allowed by Us with answer of our Privy Counsell or the most part of them And to make cleare the estate of the Church at that time I adde the substance of an epistle written then by Andrew melvin unto Divines abroad and is to be found in Vindicat. Philadelph pag. 54. It hath pleased the Lord so to blesse the endeavoures of his servants that they have undertaken according to what is prescribed in his word and to increase the Churches of Scotland with so great and so incredible felicity heretofore of his singulare bountifulness But alas when wee do not answere unto so great and rare grace bountifulness of God toward us with such thankfulness of hearts and performance of duties as became us behold through a marvellous yet just judgement of God Satan hath so blinded with ambition and avarice one thogh not of us yet a Minister of the word among us that forgetting as one saith decorisque sui sociûmque salutis he continueth uncessantly to confound heaven and earth and to disturb all things for when he had deserted his flock and without knowledge of the Church had creept into Court when he had not only in a most wicked manner entred into that false episcopacy rising again out of hell against which he had before foughten evermore but also had taken that dominion which he had in a Sermon and before a frequent Assembly after abjured and by his subscription at severall cimes had renounced when he had adioyned himselfe unto the sworn enemies of the Church and religion in a base slavishness and most vile cause when in doubtfull things and desparing of his health he had not only advised with witches and with tears begged their help ...... And also had plotted with the Machiavilian Courtiers and the Pop's emissaries against the life of a very godly and religious man for all which causes he feared rhe censures of the Church to be discharged from the Office of preaching he obtaines from his Royall Majesty a free Ambassage to go into other countries under color of seeking health but as experience teaches to vexe the Church ...... And so at London he carrying himself as an Amssassador had frequent consultations with the Ambassadors of France Spain and with the Bishops there for he abode there and intended not to go further he traduced the best subjects as seditious traitors and was altogether taken up with counsells by which the most learned and faithfullest preachers in both the Kingdoms are compelled now to be altogether silent and leave the Ministery or to provide themselves by flying exile or to suffer the inconveniencies of prison or against Duty conscience subscribe unto the ambitious tyranny of Bishops and the impiety of many rites From him came these Archiepiscopall Letters unto you and the brethren of Zurick wherein by his cunning craft of faining and dissembling he chargeth us with false crimes and accuseth the discipline of our Churches with many calumnies albeit he know very well and our conscience beare us witnes that it was our wholl care to ground our discipline upon the word of God so far as wee could Wee assure you that that good order of the Church which Adamson did first craftily undermine then openly impugne and at last revile as Papall tyranny as the mother of confusion and the cause of sedition was from the beginning of abolishing popery sought by our church out of the word of God and thereafter was allowed by the suffrages of the wholl Church and by degrees brought at last as we were able unto some measure of perfection by the blessing of God and three years since was approved sealed and confirmed with profession of mouth subscription of hand and religion of oath by the King and every subject of every Estate particularly ............ He hath persuaded the Kings Majesty and these
where they were and at the Kings command he would cause deliver them It was also testified by Jo. Dury that he heard Pa. adamson grant that he had them After these testifications the Assembly concluded that Pa. Adamson shall be charged to deliver the books yet for the better advice David Lindsay was directed unto the Lord Secretary and returning with his answer thought meet a Supplication be given unto the LL. of Counsell to grant a charge against Pa. Adamson for restitution of the books and that the assembly also should use their power So a supplication is ordained to be penned and be presented the next day and a citation is sent to charge him to deliver the books within three days unto the Clerk and also to compear personally within that space to answer for his absence from the Assembly and to other accusations that shall be layd unto his charge Under the pain of the censure of the Church In Sess 4. it was thought expedient that before the ordinance made yesterday be put to execution against Pa. Adamson an humble supplication be made unto the King for that effect and two brethren are sent with it In Sess 6. the Kings Commissioners being present thought meet because the business with Pa. Adamson is civill wherein the King hath interest that he be acquainted with it This the assembly is willing to do In Sess 15. A Letter being directed by John Duncanson bearing the Kings command unto the Bishop to redeliver the books at the least four of them and that George young was stayd whill the books were delivered The assembly directeth Ja. Nicolson and Ale Raweson unto the L. Secretary to cause deliver them and after their direction and reitered direction of two other bretheren George young brought into the assembly five volumes of the Register whereof a great part was torn and after sight thereof the assembly ordaines a heavy regrate to be made unto his Majesty lamenting the mutilation of the books and to crave that they may remain with the Church as their own register The Lord Secretary answered that his Ma s will is that he may have the inspection of them when he shall have occasion and he shall presently give them back again III. In Sess 4. Because an offense conceived by the King against John Cowper and James Gibson hath been shewd privatly unto the Moderator It was thought expedient by the Assembly that the cause be first privatly considered by John Erskin of Dun and sixe other Ministers whom the Assembly nameth to confer thereupon with the parties if they can give satisfaction by their advice and otherwise that the cause be propounded publickly And these brethren are appointed to go presently about that business and the parties to wait upon them The result of their conference followes in the Kings articles IV. Seing the King is now of ripe age and a Parliament is appointed in the next month it is thought expedient that the Acts of Parliament made heretofore for liberty of the true Church and religion presently professed within the realm and for repressing Papistry and idolatry be collected and be craved to be confirmed as also the execution of these Acts may be considered and what other execution or law is needfull to be craved against Papists and idolaters As also the lawes and constitutions that have been made to the derogation of the said liberty or to the prejudice and stay of the course of the Evangell may be collected that the abrogation of them may be sought To this effect are appointed John Erskin Robett Pont Nic. Dalgliesh David Lindsay and Paul Fraser V. In Sess 5. the Commission given by the last Assembly to the presbyteries of Glasgow Sterlin concerning the slander of David Cuningham and other persons is suspended Sundry brethren complaine against Pa. Adamson at whose instance he is registred at the horn for not paiment of the stipends assigned unto them and for not furnishing wine unto the Communion this matter is regrated unto the Kings Commissioners The Prior or Lord Blantyre undertakes to communicate this purpose unto the other Commissioners of his Majesty and to report their advice unto the Assembly Also regrait is made that great division is in the Church of Santan that some will not hear P. Adamson preach nor communicat when he administrates the sacrament partly because he lyeth in rebellion or at the horâ— and partly because of his suspension and some do repair unto him and they crave that this division may be redressed The Assembly judgeth it expedient first to hear what answer shall be reported in the former complaint VI. Unto that Question Whither it be a scandall that a Christian absent himselfe from the Sermons and other pious exercise used by them that ly at the Kings horn and are suspended from rhe Ministry It is resolved It is no scandall but it were rather scandalous to resort unto the foresaid exercise of one who lyeth at the horn and is suspended VII In Sess 9. No Master of Colledge or School shall receive any student or scholar being of maturity of age who refuseth to subscribe the Religion presently established and professed in the realm by the mercy of God or refuseth to participate of the sacrament Under the pain of the censure of the Church And before any Student be promoted to any degree in the Vniversity that they shall toties quoties as they shall be promoted subscribe de novo And that the Presbyteries shal be diligent to see the execution of this Act as they will answer to God c. VIII The Presbytery with their Commissioners in all parts of the country every one for their own part shall prescribe to every young man intending for the Ministry a part of Scripture together with some part of the Common places controverted heads of religion To be diligently read considered and studied by him within such a space of time as the Presbytery thinks good to appoint And that his profiting may appear the better at certain times of the year every Presbytery shall take account of his travells by requiring of him in that prescribed part of Scripture 1. the sum and deduction thereof 2. The solide sense or meaning of the places which are more difficile to be understood 3. a collation of sentences which by reading he may be able to gather out of other parts of Scripture and which may serve as arguments either to confirm the truth or refute hereticall opinions As to the Common places and heads let him answer to questions reasonings thereupon And he is to be exercised in this manner not for one time only but from time to time untill he come to certain maturity IX Whereas a scandall was spoken of by a presentation of the Bishoprik of Caitnes given unto Robert Pont he declares that he had given-in some complaints unto the Exchequer fot some hurt done unto him in time of his troubles and in compensation that presentation without his procurement
if they had sought a warrant by statute to keep their courts in the Queenes name as the Bb. in K. Edwards daies In which time Cranmer did cause Peter Martyr Bucer come over into the realm to be placed in the two Vniversities for the better instruction of the Vniversities in the word of God and B. Cranmer did humbly prefer these learned men without any challenge to himself of any superior rule in this behalf over his inferior brethren And the time hath been that no man could cary away any grant from the Crown of England by generall words but he must have speciall wordes to cary the same by Therefore how the Bb. are warranted to cary away the keeping of their courts in their own name by prescription it passeth my understanding Moreover where as your Lp. said unto mee that the Bb. have forsaken their claim of superiority over their brethren lately to be by Gods ordinance and that now they do only claim superiority from her Majesties Government if this be true then it is requisite and necessary that my Lord of Canterburry that now is do recant retract his saying in his book of the great volum against M. Cartwright where he saith in plain words by the name of D. Whitgift that the superiority of Bb. is of Gods institution Which saying doth impugne her Ma s supream Government directly and therefore it is to be retracted and truly for Chrisl plainly truly confesseth Joh. 18. 36. that his kingdom is not of this world and therefore he gave no worldly rule or preheminence to his Apostles but the heavenly rule which was to preach the gospell saying So and preach through the world whosoever shall believe and be baptized shall besaved but he that will not believe shall be condemned Mark. 16. 15. 16. But the Bb. do crie out saying Cartwright and his fellowes will have no Government c. So belike the Bb. care for no Government but for worldly and forcible Government over their brethren the which Christ never gave to his disciples nor Apostles but made them subject to the rule of Princes who ought not to be resisted saving that they might answer unto Princes they must obey God rather than men Act 5. 29 and yet in no way to resist the Prince but to take up the crosse and follow Christ So far he XXV The Nationall Assembly of Scotland conveenes by the Kings 1588. The 49. Assembly call at Edinburgh February 6. 1588. heer were the Kings Commissioners the Master of Lindsay and Lord Ochiltry Robert bruce is chosen Moderator the Kings Commissioners some Barons and Commissioners of Burghes and some Ministers are chosen to concurr with the Moderator in advising of things to be propounded concluded I. The Moderator declares the causes of this extraordinary assembly to be the dangers appearing unto the gospell in this Country and to advise what may be the readiest way to quench the present fire of Papistty kindled throughout all the Country And because the matter is of great weight it is judged expedient that Noblement and Gentle men shall conveen by themselves apart and the Commissioners of Burrowes shall conveen also by themselves and Ministers shall conveen by themselves To advise and propound unto the Moderator and his Assessors what overtures they can think upon And for furtherance Peter blackburn John Fullarton Ministers are appointed to give them information of the evidence thereof in their Province and all deputies out of every Province are appointed to delate what Jesuites Papistes are known to be within their boundes and that in write the next day unto the Assembly In Sess 3. the advice of the Noble men and of others was presented and read but it was judged expedient that some Earles Lords Barons Commissioners of Burrowes and some Ministers shall first conferr with the King upon these The advice of the Nobility was 1. that the Lawes of the Country be without delay execut against all Jesuites Seminary priests Idolaters and mantainers thereof and for that effect every man alswell gentle man as others heer assembled shall as they will answer unto God and do tender his glory and the well of his Church give up presently in catalogue unto the Moderator or Clerk the names of such as they know or esteem to be Jesuites Semmariepriests traffickers against religion receipters and maintainers of such persons the which names shall be given unto Sir Robert melvin Treasuret which hath promised within 48 hours thereafter to dispatche summons against them all 2. Seing the danger by such persons is imminent and the formall execution of lawes requires a large time his Majesty Counsell are to be earnestly solicited to provide speedily some extraordinary remedy against so extraordinary danger and execute the lawes without delay upon the chiefest of the Jesuites and their maintainers doing as if treason were intended against his Ma s person and Crown 3. If the Assembly shall think it expedient these Noble men Barons others are willing to go unto his Majesty and regrate the cause of the Church and Common wealth and the danger wherein the liberty of this realm and their lifes and consciences stand in by the craft of Jesuites and such others which have seduced and stirred up enemies both intestine and forrein to bereave them of the same and they offer themselves their lifes lands friends to be employd at the Kings pleasure for preventing so dangerous attempts and bloody devices In Sess 6. The Nobles and others report that they had conferred with the King and had received good answers as that there is more need of execution against Papists than of advice and that his Ma. is glad of the solemnity and frequency of this Assembly and before the dissolving thereof he craves that they would resort unto him and they shall heare more of his good will but because many particulares were comprehended under the few generals propounded he had appointed sixe of his Counsell to meet with as many as the Church shall appoint the next day The Assembly nameth certain persons to conveen accordingly In Sess 14. A Supplication was sent unto the K. in this tenor Sir Your Ma. remembereth the cause of the conveening this Assembly at your command consists principally in two points one for repressing the Jesuits and other Papists which are entred into this realm and practize with their complices to subvert the sincerity of religion publickly professed another to provide such meanes that in time coming such enterprises may be avoided As to the first wee humbly crave 1. That some of the chief Jesuits and others shall instantly be taken order with to give exemple unto others viz. Ja. Gordon Will Crichton which are now in this town that they may be incontinently called before your Hi. and Counsell and there it may be declared unto them that their lifes are in your Maâ—hand for contraveening your lawes and yet of your clemency you do spare them
charging them in the mean time to remain in warde within Edinburg untill the passing away of the first ships wherein they shall be entred and sent away And that it be denounced unto them that if they return at any time hereafter without your speciall licence the law shall be execut against them to death without any more process 2. That the Lairds of Fentry Glenbervy younger and other excommunicated Papists which shall be given up in writ may also be called before your Majesty Counsell and such things be laid unto their charge as they are culpable of according to the Acts of Parliament that the penalty thereof may be executed upon them and other apostates from the true religion which once they had embraced be called also and punished 3. That summons be presently directed against all receipters of Papists Jesuits Seminarie-priests and all traffiquers against true religion and likewise to summon witnesses by whose depositions they may be convict of the foresaid crimes and specially that such as are of the Estates and are culpable of apostasy or papistry shall no way be suffered but called and convict thereof and if they be apprehended for other crimes shall on no way be pardoned untill they have satiffied both your Majesty and Estates and also the Church And generally that all Noble men whatsoever without exception known to be entertainers of Papists or enterprising any thing against the true Religion shall be put presently in ward or exiled Concerning the planting of Churches this is our advice that Commissioners be directed from your Majesty and this Generall assembly into the north and south parts of the country to visite and plant Ministers where need requires for repressing Papistry and having Commission alswell from your Majesty as from the Church to call before them all that are suspected of perverting true religion or revolting from it and to do all other things for reformation of these parts And because this work can not proceed unless provision be made alswell to the Commissioners of the Church as Ministers to be planted in necessary places that certain persons be deputed from the Counsell and some of the Ministry To conveen with all expedition to sight the rols of the thirds that it may be considered what may be spared unto that effect and where these thirds have been abused to see how they may be reformed and that the Act made for discharging pensions out of the thirds and superplus and proclamation that hath passed thereupon may take full effect Likwise giving power unto these Commissioners to reform Colledges Schools and where the rents thereof have been abused to put convenient remedy thereunto and where it can not serve to see how it may be helped and that qualified men be placed in the roume of idâ—e bellies and to depose from the Ministry and from their Benefices all that shall be found unworthy or scandalous in life or doctrin alswell Bishops as others Lastly that it would please your Majesty take some solide order that the lawes made for punishing vice and Commissioners appointed thereunto may take some good effect And that order be taken with the poore that wander up and down the country without law or religion With this Supplication was also sent a catalogue of the Papists in every Province II. In Sess 5. Rob. Rollok And. Melvim To. Buchanan and Pa. Sharp are ordered to visite the Reply of Peter Blackburn unto the book of the Jesuire Ja. Gordon In Sess 14. They report that on the part of the Jesuir they have found much diligence and sophistry and they praise God for the Reply where in they have found solide judgement and great light to the praise of God and overthrow of the enemy In Sess 8. The Assembly directes the Minister of Disert to charge Patrik Adamson to compear personally and present his own petition In Sess 16. Patrik Adamson Bishop is convict of transgressing the Act of Conference and therefore deprived of his office of Commission and Thomas Buchanan is placed in his roome untill the next Assembly IV. The Assembly takes into consideration the process led against Robert Mongomery and the Supplication given-in by him and they declare that he may be admitted Pastor of a flock where he hath not been scandalous Providing that he be found qualified in life and doctrin V. In Sess 9. The Lord Chancellor craves that the Assembly would weigh whither James Gibson hath not offended the King not only in that he had spoken in Sermon these words following that he weened that James Stuart the Lady Jesabell and William Stuart had been persecuters of the Church but now he finds by experience that the King himself hath been the persecuter and as Jeroboam for erecting idolatry and permitting thereof was the last of his posterity so he feareth if he continue he shall conclude his race But also in that he acknowledging before the brethren of the Conference that he had offended his Majesty he promised to make satisfaction and had failed and broken promise James Gibson is called and compeares not Then the Chancelor craves that the Moderator put it to the vote of the brethren whither these words vvere offensive None offereth any reason in the contaary It is propounded eisdem terminis and is voted affirmativè these words were offensive In Sess 11. Because before noon Iames Gibson being present was summoned by the voice of the Moderator to be present after noon to heare his cause reasoned and as it was â—estified by sundy brethren then sitting by him that they heard him promise to compear and nevertheless compeares not The assembly declares him contumacious for not compearing nor sending any reasonable excuse of his absence In Sess 13. the Assembly judgeth James gibson to be suspended from the function of the Ministry during the will of the Church VI. These who were wont to compear before the Synodes to declare their repentance of adultery homicid or such crimes shall hereafter compeare before the Presbytery of their own bounds for â—hat end VII In Sess 1â— All Ministers shall with all diligence travell within their parish with the Noble men Gentle men to subscribe the Confession of faith and report their diligence unto the next Assembly VIII In Sess 16. A generall fast is appointed to be keept the first two Sundayes of July for these causes 1. the universall conspiracies of the enemies of the truth to put in execution the bloody determination of the Councell of Trent 2. The flocking of Jesuits Papists 3. The defection of a multitude from the truth 4. The conspiracies intended against the same by great men of the Land maintainers of Iesuits and Papists 5. The coldness of all sorts 6. The wrack of the patrimony of the Church 7. The abondance of bloodshed adultery incests and all kind of iniquity whereof the particulare Churches have their experience For clearing the proceedings of the Assembly wee may learn 1. The occasion of their meeting from B
Spotswood P. 306. where he declares that in the end of the preceeding year many Icsuits and Priests he nameth ten of them came to deal with the Popish Noble men for assisting the Spanish Armada which was then in preparing to invade England if they shall land in Scotland for their hope was to find the King favorable because of the Queens proceedings against his mother and that he would joyn his forces with the Spanish for revenge of that wrong But the King considering his own danger if strangers set foot in in the â—sle and not trusting that the Spaniards would take such paines to purchase the Crown of England for him for that also was profered refused to give eare unto such motions But the Bishop as an aduersary of Assemblies failes in sundry particulars here namely that he saith This Assembly was called by the Ministers whereas the Letter that was sent unto the King saith expressly that they were conveened at his command and his Commissioners were present in the first Session and were Assessors in the Privy Conference as also the King gave the Noble men thankes for that they had conveened so solemly Then he saith Robert Bruce was chosen Moderator though he had not as yet entred into the Ministeriall function I know not what year he was admitted into the Ministry but he was not only a member of the Assembly in the year preceeding but was chosen an Assessor unto the Moderator vvhich certainly had not been done if he had not been an eminent Minister seing he vvas not Commissioner from a Province or Burgh but he never loved Bishops nor did the Bishops love him The vanity of some other particulares appeares by vvhat is vvritten out of the books of the Assembly â— Concerning Rob. Mongomery the Presbytery of Glasgovv vvas called to an account of their admitting William Erskin unto the Bishoprick of Glasgovv seing he vvas not a Minister but only titulare Parson of Campsy They ansvvered Seing church-men vvere not permitted to enjoy the Bishoprick as is said before they esteemed it better that he have the title than any other and he had given his bond to renounce the title if the Generall Assembly did not allovv his admission This vvas not allovved and they vvere ordained to persue him to renounce according to his bond and Robert Mongomery having renounced episcopacy before the Assembly was thereafter planted at a church in Cunigham Of Pa. Adamson and Ja. Gibson more followes After this Assembly the King intended an expedition into the West Marches against the Lord Hereis of whom the Assembly had complained but he came and offered himself unto the King and upon his pâ—omise to amend and surety given that he shall resort to Sermons and suffer nothing to be done in his Wardenry in prejudice of religion he was â—ent back to his charge At the same time the Lord Maxwell who had gotten licence to go into other countries and with assurance that he shall not return without licence having seen the preparation of Spain for invading England returneth by advice of some Scots Papists and landeth at Kirkudbry in Aprile and immediatly gathereth men The L. Hereis advertiseth the King Maxwell was charged to appear before the Counsell he disobeyd Wherefore the King went with such force as he could for the time against him he fled to sea and was brought back prisoner to Edinburgh In this sommer that Spanish Navy which had been some years in preparing and was called Invincible was overthrown by weak means of men and principally by storm when they were lying at anchor in the road of Callais So it pleased God to disappoint the attempts of Papists with great losse unto them and no harm unto this Island Before the report The 50. Assembly of this overthrow came the Assembly conveenes at Edinb August 6. Thomas Buchanan is chosen Moderator I. The Assembly considering the dangers imminent to the Church generally and specially unto the realm by the intended coming of Spainards as also the decay of religion by the rarity poverty of Ministers appointes that a fast be proclamed to morrow by the ordinary Teacher in the Church to be continued all this week II. Because universally throughout this realm there is no religion nor disciplin among the poore but many live in filthy adultry or incest and their children are nor baptised nor do they resort unto the preaching of the word Therefore Ministers shall make intimation and denounce unto all the poor that either be parishoners by birth or resort unto their parishes if they have woman children that they shew testimoniall of their mariage or els shall be refused of almes by all godly persons And that they exhort their parishoners to extend their liberality rather unto these that are of the household of faith and judge discreetly in giving almes unto others who have not such evidents as is said III. A citation was directed by the Moderator of the preceeding Assembly against Pa. Adamson called Bishop of Santandrews making mention that seing by an Act of the Presbytery of Edinburg it was ordained concerning the marriage of George Earle of Huntle his bans should be proclamed upon his subscribing certain articles of religion and under promise that he shall subscribe the rest before his marriage and inhibition was made unto diverse of the Ministry and namely to the foresaid Patrick that they should not celebrate the foresaid marriage untill the foresaid Earle had subscribed the Confession of faith contained in the Acts of Parliament With certification unto every one of them if they do so they should be called for disobedience to the voice of the Church Before the G. Assembly And notwithstanding the said inhibition the said Patrick hath proceeded to solemnize the said marriage upon Iuly 21 thereby disobeying the foresaid inhibition Now the said Patrick is called and for him compeares his proctor Tho. Wilson producing a testimoniall of his sicknes subscribed by Do. Robert nicoll and two of his Bailives and craves that they would not disquiet him in time of his sicknes This testimoniall is judged not to be sufficient IV. For somuch as since the late Act of annexation his Majesty hath transferred the right of patronage of sundry Benefices from himself unto Earles Lords Barons and others and hath annexed them to their lands of whom some have gotten confirmation in Parliament others have obtained them since the Parliament and a third sort hath gotten gift of the naked patronage to the evident hurt of the Church Wherefore it is thought expedient to entreat his Majesty by earnest sute that the said dispositions may be annulled in the next Parliament and in the mean time that it may please his Majesty to deny the disposing of patronages which remain as yet undisposed and that his Majesty would provide that the Commissioners and Presbyteries unto whom the Collation of these Benefices appertaineth be not processed nor horned or outlawed for not giving admission thereupon Inhibiting in
mean time all Commissioners Presbyteries that they give not Collation or admission to any person presented by these new patrones Untill the next Generall Assembly V. James Gibson presenteth a supplication craving that he may be heard to purge himself of contumacy for not compearing in the last Assembly and to repone him into his function And being admitted he declares first before the brethren of the Conference which report that he had declared upon his conscience that the cause of his absence was not rebellion stubborness or ill will but only in respect of the good affection he had to the wee l of the Generall Church being informed that if he had compeared and had not been punished the affaires of the Church would been cast off The Brethren judge this reason sufficient to purge him of contumacy but not to be reponed VI. Three Ministers were directed unto his Majesty to conferr and understand by what meanes Religion may stand and be continued unto Posterity VII All Ministers are exhorted in their Sermons to declare the prejudice done unto the Church by the spoil of the patrimony thereof and publickly to oppone against such abuse VIII The Assembly considering the appearing ruin of the Evangell within the realm for want of provision unto Ministers and Schools and Colledges Give their Commssion unto certain Ministers to compear before his Majesty and Counsell on such dayes as his Majesty shall appoint To conferre and advise upon this Head and to crave humbly of his Majesty that the assignations may be given about Novenber 1. unto Ministers Readers and that these which are already provided ad vitam and that others which are content with their assignations be not altered untill they may obtain better provision and to report answer unto the next assembly IX The assembly gives commissioon and authority unto the Presbytery of Edinb to call before them Papists and apostates which shall happen to resort into that town or bounds and specially to summon the Lords Huntly Seton c. X. The Assemby thinketh meet and ordaines that in time coming so oft as it shall please God to conveen the Gen. church of this realm the first day of the assembly there be a publick fast and humiliation both of the inhabitaints and Pastors there conveening and the pulpit both before and after noon be occupied by the ordinary Pastors of the place To the effect it may please God to give his blessing unto the convention and good issue unto their travells And intimation hereof to be made in that town the Sunday before the assembly After this Assembly James gibson seeing that he could not be restored into his function went into England and lived there When certain newes was brought of the dispersing of the Spanish Navy the king caused solem thankes-giving unto God for this deliverance to be given in all the Churches of the kingdom beginning in his own Court for example unto others XXVI The hope of the Papists now failing by the overthrow of that 1589. Huntly subscribes the Confession practized contrarily Navy they begin to make a form of submission Huntly at the Kings desire subscribes the ConfessioÌ„ of faith and was reconciled unto the Church But immediatly he excused himself by a Letter unto the Prince of Parma then Governor of Flanders professing that he was so pressed by the King that hee must either yeeld or depart out of the Countrey or to have taken the fields which he could not wee l do all hope being taken from him by the return of the Navy but in what he had failed he shall endeavour to amend by some good service seing God had put him in such credite with the King as he had broken his former guards and made him establish others about his person by whom at all occasions he might assure himself and be Master of the King and so when the promised support shall arrive he shall spoil the heteticks of his authority and make sure the Catholick enterprises c. This Letter was dated at Edinburgh Januar 24. 1589. Others also sent Letters to the same purpose And the Jesuites lurking in the Countrey advised these Lords to attempt somewhat by themselves which might move the King of Spain more readily to send them succourse a plot was layd to take the King from the Chancelor Maitlane and the Treasurer the Lord Glames under pretence that the Nobility were neglected and publick affaires ill mannaged They said this way they might procure the assistance of other Noble men and the country would resist the less when no mention is made of religion This plot goeth-on and in the very nick of time when Huntly thought to have catched the Chancelor in the Kings chamber of presence the Chancellor upon suspicion retieres escapes and advertiseth the King of his suspicion The next day the King examineth Huntly and finding the truth committes Huntly into the castle of Edinburgh but after a few days upon new promises gives him liberty These Papists will not yet cease in Aprile Huntly and these Lords in Anguise make an open insurrection at Aberdien The King goeth against them when they heard that he was at Cowy they come to the bridge of Dee but their courage failes and they evanish afterwards they offer themselves unto any punishment the King wil impose They were put to an assise convict and warded the King delayeth to pronounce sentence At this time the Assembly conveenes at Edinb Juny 17. James melvin is chosen Moderator The 51. Assembly I. The King gives his presence he speakes of his good affection toward the Church and craves that Patrick Galloway be appointed one of his Ministers The Assembly by the mouth of the Moderator rendreth his Majesty humble thankes for the beginnings he had made in suppressing the enemies of religion they entreat to prosecute the business and made offer of their humble service to the uttermost of their power As for that he craves they acknowledge his Majesty may command any Minister within the realm to attend himself and â—his Court II. It is appointed that at the conveening and loosing of every Assembly the role of Commissioners shall be called and all absents be censured III. Universall tryall shall be made of all the Ministers within every presbytery and the tryall to be of their life doctrin especially of simony if any be suspect to have entred that way the tryall shall be by questions and preaching and where any shall be found unqualified he shall be deposed without respect of age or other condition And this tryall shall be concluded before the next Provinciall Synod which is now appointed to be Septemb. 3 As every presbytery will answer unto God and his Church IV. It is appointed that in every presbytery they shall dispute concerning the mariage of adulterers and report their judgement unto the next assembly V. The Act made in the last assembly concerning the giving of admission upon the presentation of late
patrons Shall stand untill the next assembly with this addition That the person who shall admit shall incurr the censure of the Church VI. Violaters of the sabbath under which are comprehended parishoners absenting themselves from the Sermons of their own parish without a just cause and blaspheemers of God are ordained to be tryed and censured by the particular Sessions of the parish and who shall be convict of these offences shall be denied of the benefits of the Church with further censure as the word of God will allow VII The aged and wee l meriting in the Ministry should be preferred to young men caeteris paribus being found qualified by the Presbyteries where Churches are vaiking and they agreeing with the Congregation VIII The Presbytery of Edinb having received commission from the former Assembly to call Pa. Adamson before them for solemnizing the marriage of Huntly now deliver their process shewing that for his contumacy in not compearing after citations they had deprived him from all function in the Church The Assembly judgeth the process formall ratifieth their sentence and ordaines it with other sentences that were pronounced against him to be published in all the churches B. Spotswood saith The Bishop complained unto the king who shewed himself extreamly displeased with their doings but espying no better way he resolved to dissemble his anger toward them and to take the imprisoned Lords in favor lest he make himself too much business Thereupon he returnes to the North gives Arroll a pardon puts Crawford to liberty and fully remits him Huntly and Both well he freeth from imprisonment but to hold them in awe he deferres the declaration of his will concerning them The Lord Maxwell upon his bond not to practize against religion under pain of a hunder thousand pounds is likewise dimitted So far he In many other passages he saith that what good the king had done for the Church he did it against his own mind and dissembling for the time and here he forgeth that for envy against the Church the king takes the Popish Lords into favor What could an enemy of the religion write more perversly against the fame of the king But the truth is as he also expresseth it but mixed with these calumnies the king at that time was every day expecting the arrivall of his Queen and was desirous to have all things quiet at her coming and therefore he took that course with the Popish Lords As for Pa. Adamson the king knew what commission the assembly had given unto the Presbytery of Edinburg and he knew their proceedings and nevertheless in the beginning of this Assembly as this Bishop speakes he spoke of his good affection toward the Church and in the Assemblies following he declared his good affection more and more But as the historicall Narration shewes the King was so vexed with complaints against Pa. Adamson especially for debts for which he was lying registred at the horn and he was so ashamed of him because he was so odious for others faults that he rejected him and disponed his life-rent unto the Duke of Lennox whereby the man became miserable that enduring his sicknes he had not to maintain himself and was bâ—ought into such necessity to seek relieff of others whom before he had accounted his enemies he sent also to the presbytery of Santandrews and craved to be absolved from the Sentence of excommunication Some Ministers were sent unro him to try his sincerity before them he cried often and pitifully Loose mee for Christ's sake Upon their report he was absolved His recantation in certain articles was presented in his name by a Minister John caldcleugh unto the next Synod of Fife thence some were directed unto him again and he gave them a more ample and clearer recantation subscribed with his hand and as the Writer of Vindic. Philadelp pag. 62. shewes it was subscribed before many witnesses of whom some were Noble men some Ministers some Lawiers some Burgesses all of good credite Here also wee see as it is written in that place last cited the force of excommunication howbeit before he had despised the Sentence yet ere he died all his wretchedness did not so much grieve him as that did and he wished nothing on earth more than that he might die in the bosom of the Church In another place the enemy of the Church discipline saith Whether he knew what was contained in these articles it is uncertain If it be uncertain unto that writer why doth he oppose it so denying the credite of so many famous witnesses But I goe-on Because the Queen having once taken the sea was put back by storm to Norway the King would go unto her and without knowledge of the Counsell takes the sea October 22. and some Noble men with him on the fourth day he landeth In Norway and stayd there and in Denmark untill May. All that time was no sturre in the country which was matter of great joy unto him when it was reported unto him XXVII When the king retured with the Queen May 20. 1590. he went straight way to Church and caused publick thankes be given unto God for his save return then he gave thankes unto the Noble men and Counsell for their care of the publick quietnes Then was great joy in the Country and a great concourse of people unto Court The Assembly conveens The 52. Assembly at Edinburgh August 4. very frequently the kings Commissioners the Lords Chancelor and Blantyre Patrick Galloway is chosen Moderator I. Commissioners were particularly enquired what diligence they had used in the execution of the late Act against Papists excommunicat persons profaners of the sabbath non-residents and other heads that were committed unto the Presbyteries and Commssioners II. In Sess 3. John Inness Commissioner of Murray was accused for admitting Robert Dumbar to the Ministry without the advice of the Presbytery of Forress he answeretâ— he had done it by the advice of the presbytery of Elgin wherein he confesses he had done rashly The Assembly ordaines Robert Dumbar to be tryed de novo by so many as be present of the Presbyteries of Edinb Forress In Sess 12. the admission of Robert Dumbar without the advice of the presbytery of Forress is declared null III. Because the Earle of Montrose is said to entertain Fentry an excommunicat Papist it is ordained that the Presbytery where he dwelleth for the time shall charge him before them try the matter and accordingly proceed against him according to former Acts IV. A sentence of excommunication pronounced against the Earle of Anguise is reduced because of informality but because in the Sentence was sufficient cause of such censure if the process had been formally led the Church now craves that he would remove the cause especially that he will have care in time coming that the sabbath be not profaned within his bounds by faires or markets that no working nor carrying of burdens therein that vasalls compell not their tennants to
be advised hereupon against mooneday when every Presbytery shall have readie the names of such as they think meet for their presbytery to attend the Plat for Churches admit persons presented to Benefices and to designe Manses In Sess 15. Whereas before Commissioners of countries had the charge to enroll the Ministers their stipends at the Plat to receive presentations and to give collation to designe Manfes and gliebs henceforth the well constitute presbyteries and each one of them shall yearly ay and while the necessity thereof craves elect out of their number a brother in name of the Presbytery for enrolling expedition of their stipend at the Plat authorized instructed by them with commission subscribed by the Moderator and Clerk of the Presbytery To be shewed and produced unto the Modefiers And the same Commissioner to designe Manses gliebs within the bounds of their presbytery And in all things concerning the execution of his commission to be countable and subject to the judgement censure of the Presbytery from which he receives it And that all presentations be directed â—n time coming unto the Presbytery where the Benefice lyeth Providing in admission and deprivation of Ministers within Buchan Aberdien Garioch and Marre that Aberdien Buchan proceed with mutuall advice and so Marre Garioch likewise with mutuall advice and in case of wariance there the matter shall be referred to the Generall assembly X. It is thought meet for the common profite of all the people that an uniform order be keept in examination before the Communion and to this end that a short form of examination be penned before the next assembly whereunto four persons are named XI Because the patrimony of the Church hath been wasted by these who had the title of Benefices and thereby the provision of the Ministry failes All presbyteries are commanded to try the Beneficed within their boundes and in what condition they received their Benefice and in what condition they are presently and who have set tacks or have disponed the title of their Benefice or any part thereof without consent of the Generall assembly And to report unto the Provinciall Synod what they have found and the Synod to try if any thing hath been neglected by them and report unto the next Generall assembly XII Gâ—eat slander lyeth upon the Church through manifold murders notorious adulteries and incests and the parties being brought under process oftymes elude the Church by shifting from place to place so that the process can not be brought well to a finall Sentence therefore it is voted Whither parties falling into so odious crimes may summarily upon the notoriety of the crime be excommunicated and it is concluded affirmativè XIII Forsomuch as the dangerous inâ—urrection at the bridge of Dee being considered to have notoriously imported speciall prejudice to the true religion and the speciall authours and enterprisers thereof continuing under that slander have never intended to purge themselves thereof by confessing their offence Therefore the Assembly gives their power and commission unto the Presbytery of Edinhurgh with other nyne Ministers then named to summon before them in Edinburgh the Earls Lords Barous and free holders who were at that insurrection and to charge them to confesse their offense against the true Church of God and his religion and to make satisfaction for the slander committed by them Under the pain of excommunication And that before the first day of February next Referring to their discretion the particular dyets and order of process to be keept therein Providing that this commission be execute before the said day and requiring John Craig to remember this matter unto these commissioners as he will eschue the blame of the brethren in case of negligence Many things may be observed in this Assembly as 1. Their impartiality without respect of persons of whatsoever condition 2. B Spotswood reportes the Kings presence and many of his words in this assembly whereby he confutes what he had said before of the Kings dissimulation and indignation against the Assembly but he omittes what was done concerning the disciplin because though he and some others were present and voted unto â—hese Acts concerning the disciplin yet afterwards he and they became enemies thereof and accepted Bishopricks yea and the same year the K. hearing of the afflictions of the Antiepiscopal party in England wrote unto the Queen in their favors as also he did again in the year following as witnesseth Fuller in Church-histo li. 9. and expresseth the second Letter thus Hearing of the apprehension of Mr Vdall and Mr Cartwright and certain other Ministers of the Evangel within your realm of whose good erudition and faithfull travels in the Church we hear a very credible commendation howsoever that their diversity from the Bishops and others of your clergy in matters touching them in conscience hath been a mean by their delation to work them your disliking at this present we can not weighing the duty which we owe to such as are afflicted for their conscience in that profession but by our most effectuous and earnest Letter interpone us at your hands to stay any harder usage of them for that cause Requesting you most earnestly that for our cause and intercession it may please you to let them be relieved of their present strait and whatsoever further accusation or suit depending on that ground Respecting both their former merit in setting forth the Evangel the simplicity of their conscience in this defence which can not well be their let by communion and the great slander which can not fail to fall out upon their further streighting for any such occasion Which we assure us your zeal to religion besides the expectation we have of your good will to pleasure us will willingly accord to our request having such proofs from time to time of our like disposition to you in any matters which you recommend unto us ...... Dated Edinburgh June 12. 1591. Fuller saith One word from archb Whitgift befriended Mr Cartwright more then both the Letters from the King of Scotland But who can tell whither the archbishop was not moved with the earnestness of these Letters from such a Soliciter to speak a word for his antagonist lest he had been set at liberty whither he would or not Howsoever it was these Letters shew the Kings affection unto the cause and his esteem of their persons XXVIII The Nationall Assembly conveens at Edinburgh July 2. The 53. Assembly 1591. Nicol dalgleish is chosen Moderator I. Because the Assembly hath changed their place whereupon some may doubt of the authority thereof It is voted and coucluded that there is a reasonable and weighty cause for the change and that nothing is done in prejudice of their power seing the cause is the desire of his Ma. who for sundry reasons hath willed the Ass to site heerat this time and if any brother craves to be further satisfied the brethren of the Conference will resolve
playes of robinhood murderers which overflow the Land Item that the Ministers already planted may be provided with sufficient livings Item the Act of annexation to be dissolved the new erections and patronages may be discharged the Act of dissolution of prelacies and Benefices consisting of moe churches to be ratified established The Act of February An. 1587. the exception of Juny 8. being added may have place That small Benefices that are disponed to Ministers may be free of taxation c. XII The next Assembly is appointed to conveen at Aberdien August 17. in the year 1592. but if a Parliament shall be called the brethren being advertised by the presbytery of Edinburgh shall conveen two dayes before in the Town where the Parliament shall be called The contest between the Assembly and the Session is recorded by B. Spotswood to have begun thus John Graham of Halyairds within the parish of Kirklistoun being then L Justice and one of the Colledge of Justice had intended an Action of removing against some fuars and to bear out his plea suborned Ro. Ramsay a Notary in Sterlin to give him an instrument that made for his purpose The defendents offer to disprove the instrument and in the mean time upon a Warrant obtained from his Ma. they apprehend the Notary who confessed that the instrument which he had subscribed was brought to him by William Graham brother to the foresaid John and that he knew nothing of the business and being pursued criminally was upon his confession condemned of falshood and execute to death The pursuer as he was a man bold and impudent to maintain the truth of the instrument did intend Action against Patrick Simson who had dealt with Ro. Ramsay to confesse the truth of that instrument alledging that he Simson had seduced the man and made him deny the instrument The Minister regrates his case unto the Assembly there upon John Graham is summoned to answer for the scandall raised against the Minister He compeares and answereth thaâ— he would prove what he had alledged before the Iudge competent The Assembly replieth He must qualify it befnre them or they would censure him as a slanderer Hereupon followed the contest The issue was the Lords esteeming this an encroaching upon their priviledges and that upon such grounds all actions that touched any Minister might be drawn from their Iudicatory do resolve to send a prohibition unto the Assembly and discharge their proceeding but by the mediation of some well disposed persons that loved not to have questions of Jurisdiction moved the business was setled and both actions ordained to cease But the instrument was sustained by the Lords and judged to make faith which in end turned to the pursuers undoing So far he XXIX The King was diligent to remove the broils of the Nobles by calling them before the Counsell and causing them submit their quarells and partly by making strict lawes against the troublers of the common peace but it was long work and new troubles wereay breaking out as in the end of the year the Earle of Bothwell and some others envying the credite of the Chancelor made a conspiracy and sturre in the Kings palace and on February 7. year 1592. the Earle of Huntly killed the Earle of Murray in Dunibrissell and the Papist Lords were plotting a traiterous comspiracy 1592. with the King of Spain by means of Scots Jesuites some lying in Spain and some in Scotland interchanging letters for assistance to invade first Scotland and then England as the Letters were intercepted in the end of that year that were some written and some blank and appointed to be filled up by the Jesuits in Spain as the trustees in that business and all subscribed by Huntly Anguse and Erroll These Letters were printed and the discovery of the Confession of George Ker and David Graham of Fentry who was arraigned and be headed at Edinburg February 16. year 1593. These being Civil I would have omitted but these are the ground of other things following The Nationall assembly conveenes at Edinburgh May 22. Robert Bruce is chosen Moderator I. It was considered to The 54. Assembly propound unto the King Parliament these petitions 1. That the Acts of Parliament in the the year 1584. against the disciplin of the Church and their liberty be annulled the same disciplin whereof the Church hath been now in practise may be ratified 2. Abolition of the Act of annexation and restitution of the patrimony of the Church 3. That Abbots Priors and others pretending the title of the Church and voting in name of the Church without their power and commision be not admitted to vote in name of the Church neitherin Parliament nor other convention 4. That the Country may be purged of fearfull idolatry and blood-shed Commissioners were named for this end II. It is referred to consultation whither is be lawfull that the Ministry should succeed in the place of Prelates to vote in Parliament III. It is ordained that Ministers receiving Commissions from the Church if they be slothfull in execution shall be rebuked in the face of the Assembly for their negligence IV. The Church considering their duty to God and the necessity of the charge layd upon them and seeing the dayly decay of religion and lack of justice whereof the effects to the regrate of all true Christianes do more and more fall-out in miserable experience And that the duty of their office burdeneth them to discharge their consciences in this behalf unto their Soveraigne unto whom it chiefly appertaines to procure remedy there of Therefore they direct certain brethren to passe immediatly unto his Ma. and to lament the dayly decay of religion disorder and lack of justice within this realm and to admonish gravely that he will do for remedy of these evills as he will answer unto God and like wise to admonish in name of the Eternall to have respect in time unto the estate of true religion perishing and to the manifold murders oppressions enormities dayly multiplied through impunity And to discharge his Kingly Office in both as He would eschue the fearfull challenge of God and turn his wrath from his Ma. and the wholl Land And to the end his Ma. may be the better enformed they are ordered to declare the particulaâ—es V. Alexander dickson being summoned compeares he is asked whither he had subscribed the articles of religion presently professed established within the realm and whether he had communicat at the Lords Table He answereth he had done both when he was a Student in Santandrews Then he is asked In what heads he differeth now He answereth There be sundry heads wherein he agrees not with the Confession of faith He is bidden either now by word or too morrow by writ declare the specialls He plainly avoweth and protests he differeth from them in all the substantiall points of religion wherein the Papists controvert with them Upon this his confession the Assembly findes that
he hath committed apostasy and therefore to have incurred the censure of an apostate The next day he sendeth a supplication offering to subscribe the Confession of faith or within 40. dayes to passe out of the realm and to this effect craving to be freed from captivity The Assembly desireth a Bailive of Edinburgh present to take order with him according to the Act of Parliament and to set him free upon caution VI. Concerning the hainous murder of the Earle of Murry committed by the Earle of Huntly and his complices the Assembly gives order and strait command unto the brethren of the presbytery of Brechin who have already entered in process with him to proceed with concurrence of two brethren of each presbytery of Anguse and Merns against him for that cruell fact according to the acts of the Assembly VII Whereas an act was made in the last Parliament concerning deposed Ministers it is thought meet at the next Parliament or Convention of Estates To crave that because it hat been enacted that notwithstanding a Pastor be deposed yet the tacks and titles set by him shall stand It be now provided and added unto that Act that if the tack or title be set after the committing of the fact for which the person is deposed that such tacks factories or titles whatsoever shall be null or of none availl In the Parliament begun Juny 5. The four petitions of the Assembly were taken into consideration whereof the second and third were denied but for the first all former Acts of Parliaments for liberty of the true Church were ratified as also the Parliament ratifieth and approves the Generall assemblies appointed Act of Parliament concerning the disciplin of the Church by the Church and declares that it shal be lawfull to the Church and Ministers every year at the least and ofter pro re nata as occasion and necessity shall require to hold and keep generall assemblies Providing that the Kings Majesty or his Commissioners with them to be appointed by his Hieness be present at each generall Assem before the dissolving thereof nominate appoint time and place when or where the next generall assembly shall be holden and if neither his Ma. nor his said Commissioners be present for the time in that Town where the Assembly shal be holden in that case it be lawfull to the said Gen. assembly by themselves to nominate appoint time place where the next Gen. assembly shall be keept as they have been in use to do in time by past And also ratifieth and approves the Synodall or Provinciall assemblies to be held by the said Church and Ministers twice every year as they have been and presently are in use to do within every Province of this realm And ratifieth approves the presbyteries and particular Sessions appointed by the said Church with the wholl jurisdiction disciplin of the said Church agreed upon by his Majesty in Conference had by his Hieness with certain of the Ministers conveened for that effect of which articles the tenor followes Matters to he treated in the Provinciall assemblies These assemblies are constltute for weighty matters necessary to be treated by mutuall consent and assistance of brethren within the Province as need requires This Assembly hath power to handle order redresse all things omitted or done amisse in the particular assemblies It hath power to depose the office-bearers of that Province fot good just cause deserving deprivation and generally these Assemblies have the whol power of the particular Elderships whereof they are collected Matters to be treated in the Presbyteries The power of the Presbyteries is to give diligent labors in the bounds committed to their charge that the Churches be keept in good order to enquire diligently of naughty ungodly persons and to travell to bring them into the way again by admonition or threatning of Gods judgements or by correction It appertaines unto the Eldership to take head that the word of God be purely preached within their boundes the Sacraments rightly administred the disciplin entertained and ecclesiasticall goodes uncorruptly distributed It belongs unto this kind of assembly to cause the ordinances made by the Assemblies Provinciall Nationall or Generall to be keept and put in execution to make constitutions which concern TÃ’ PREPON in the Church for decent order in the particular Church where they govern Providing that they alter no rules made by the Provinciall or Generall Assemblies and that they make the Provinciall privy of the rules that they shall make And to abolish constitutions tending to the hurt of the same It hath power to excommunicat the obstinat formall process being led and due intervall of times observed Of particular Churches if they be lawfully ruled by sufficient Ministry Session they have power jurisdiction in their own congtegation in matters eccelesiasticall And decernes and declares the said Assemblies presbyteries and Sessions jurisdiction disciplin thereof foresaid to be in all time coming most just good and godly in the self Notwithstanding whatsoever Statutes Acts Canon Civill or Municipall lawes made in the contrair To the which and every one of them these presents shall make expresse derogation And so followes an abrogation of many Acts made in time of Papistry in favors of the Papisticall Church Also the 129. Act of the Parliament An. 1584. was annulled that it should in no way be prejudiciall nor any way derogatory to the priviledge that God hath given to the spirituall Office-bearers in the Church concerning heads of Religion matters of heresy excommunication collation or deprivation of Ministers or any the like essentiall censures specially grounded and having warrand of God's word Item then was annulled the act of that same Parliament granting commission to Bishops and other Judges constitute in Ecclesiasticall causes to receive his Hieness presentations unto Benefices to give collation thereupon and to put order in all causes ecclesiasticall which his Majesty and Estates foresaids declare to be expired in itself and to be null in time coming and of none availe force nor effect And therefore ordaines all presentations to Benefices to be directed unto the particulare Presbyteries in all time coming with full power to give collation thereupon and to put order to all matters ecclesiasticall within their boundes according to the disciplin of the Church Providing the foresaid Presbyteries be astricted bound to receive and admit whatsoever qualified Minister presented by his Majesty or laick patrones Lykwise an act that unqualified persons being deprived the Benefice vakes and the Patron not presenting the right of presentation pertaines to the Presbytery without prejudice of the tacks set before the deprivation Lykewise an Act concerning Manses and glebes at cathedrall and Abbey-churches Item an act ratifying approving all acts of Parliament Secret Counsell and all Proclamations made before against Jesuits Seminary-priests and receipters of any of them also decerning that in all time coming the saying of Masse receipting of
supplication when he is now at liberty But Both well falleth to his wonted formes and threatned to make the King observe the conditions Wherefore he was cited to compear before the Counsell and not compearing was denounced rebell Much trouble followes with the Popish Lords whereof is mention in the next Assembly XXXI The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh May 7. 1594. Andrew 1594. Melvin is chosen Moderator I. James Drummond and other Burgesses of The 56. Assembly Perth being cited by the Presbytery there for receiving the excommunicated Lords into their houses do compeare They are demanded whither they had received and entertained these Lords They answer They did receive them but â—ore against their wills and in obedience unto the Kings charge and before the coming of the charge the greatest part of the town had condescended to receive them They were urged with rheir own promise not to receive them and that they had violate their promise They answer A promise of assistance was made unto them and that promise was not keept unto them They were removed and after they had consulted with some others they return and confess for themselves and in name of the town to the glory of God and fatisfaction of the Assembly that they were too rash and suddain in receiving these notorious enemies of God craving most earnestly that none take offense nor evill example by their doing protesting before God that these had entred the town against their hearts who are here present and promising in time coming to maintain and assist the Church and true religion presently professed within the realm and to resist the enemies thereof to the uttermost of their power This eonfession and promise they gave in writ and subscribed in the face of the Assembly and the Minister of Perth is ordained to declare in pulpit of that town the satisfaction accepted c. II. The Sentence of excommunication pronounced by the Synod of Fiâ—e in October against the Apostate Lords Anguse Huntly Arroll and others the Assembly in one voice ratifieth and allowes as also the process led against them and ordaines all Pastors within the realm to publish at their churches the same Sentence lest any man pretend ignorance of it Exception is made of Alexander Lord Hume who hath satisfied the Church as followes III. After particular search of diligence used by Presbyteries for extirpation of papistry and what disciplin they had used against papists and the receivers of excommunicats and priests that so the danger of true religion may be the more known and considered It was thought meet to consider his Ma s good endeavours and here they remember his Ma s good designe at Aberdien where He and the Noble men and Barons made a Bande for defence of religion took the houses of the Apostates and put men to keep them he called some Papists and sent them to Edinburgh he gave commission unto the Earle Marshall of Lieutenentry for suppressing Papists and had called sundry Barons before him for cognoscing the subscription of the blanks which had verified that these subscriptions were the hand-writs of the Apostat Lords and after his return an Act of Counsell was made that none presume to procure any favor unto them and a charge was given to his Ministers to take the oaths of his domesticks that none of them shall interceed at his hand for them which was also done And that it may be evident that the Church hath not been idle in time of these dangers it was declared that they had propounded articles unto the Parliament for forfeting the Apostates they had directed their petitions unto the King at Iedburgh and again articles unto Lithgow of all which small successe hath followed and the danger is no way diminished The tenor of the Act and Bande above named is Wee Noble men Barons and others subscribing being fully and certanly persuaded of the treasonable practises and conspiracies of sundry his Hieness unnaturall unthankfull subjects against the estate of the true religion presently professed within this realm his Ma s person Crown and liberty of this our native Countrey and finding his Ma s good disposition to prevent and resist the same and to repress the chief authors thereof his Majesty having our concurrence and assistance to the same effect Therefore and according to out bond duty and zeall wee owe unto Gods glory love of our native Countrey and affection to his Ma s person crown and estate Wee have promitted and by these presents promit faithfully bind oblige us and every one of us to concurre and take sinceer and true part with his Maj. and each one of us with another to the maintaining and defence of the liberty of the saids religion Crown Countrey from thraldom of conscience conquest and slavery by strangers and for repressing and pursuit of the chief authors of the said treasonable conspiracies specially Geoge Earle of Huntly William Earle of Anguse Francis Earle of Arroll Sir Pa. Gordon of Achindoun Sir James Chisholm of Dundaruy Mrs Ja. Gordon William Ogilvy Robert Abercromy and all other Jesuits Seminary-priests trafficking papists and others his Hieness's declared traitors rebellious and unnaturall subjects treasonable practisers against the estate of the true religion his Ma s person Crown and liberties of this our native Countrey And to that effect wee and every one of us shall put ourselves in arms rise concur and passe forward with his Majesty his Lieutenentents or others having his Ma a power and commission at all times when wee shall be required by proclamations missive or otherwise and shall never shrink nor absent ourselves for any particicular cause or quarell among ourselves Wee shall not ride with assist shew favor give counsell nor take part with the saids Earls Jesuites nor others foresaid nor with the persons denounced or that shall be denounced to the horn or fugitives from his Majesties lawes for the treasonable raising of fire and burning of the place of Dunibrissell and murder of â—mquhil James Earle of Murray nor receive supply nor entertain them nor furnish them meat drink house nor have intelligence with them privatly nor publickly by messages letters nor any other way The skaith and harm of others wee shall not conceile but disclose and impede to our power The quarell or pursute of us or any of us wee shall esteem as presently wee do esteem as equall to us all And by ourselves our wholl forces like as his Maj. with his force and authority hath promitted and promits to concur assist together each one in the defence of others to our utter powers and if any variance shall happen to fall out among any of us for whatsoever cause we shall submit as we presently submit us to the judgement deliverance of any two or three of the principals of us subscribers of this present Bande fulfill whatsover band shall be declared by them without reclamation Atover his Ma. by whose direction command
remove and hold out of his company all Papists and traffickers against the true religion and whatsoever persons shall be delated unto his Lp. to be corrupt in religion and that he shall receive and entertain within his family Archbald Oswall as his ordinary Pastor and failing him another godly Minister by advice of the Presbytery of Dumbar and that he make his family subject unto the word and disciplin 4. That he resort unto the publick hearing of the word in all places where he shall repair or have his residence and that he communicate when occasion offereth 4. That he make all his servants tennants subject to the disciplin of the Church where they remain 5. That he repaire all the ruinous churches within the Priory of Coudingam and provide sufficient livings for Pastors planted or to he planted at them according to the Act of Parliament and so of all Churches within his bounds so far as law and reason require 6. That he make ready payment to the Ministers of Chirnside Swintoun and Fisshak of their stipends according to their assignations and decreets if he be obliged thereunto by law 7. That he concur by his counsell credite and assistance for maintenance of the true religion publickly professed within this realm and the maintainers thereof against all who within the Country or without shall come in the contrary 8. That he neither receive maintain nor intercommone or have intelligence with the excommunicat Papist Lords Jesuites priests or trafficking papists nor solicite for them nor shew them favor directly nor indirectly in judgement nor out of judgemenâ— 9. That he neither argue nor suffer any arguing to be against the true religion or any point thereof in the places where he may inhibite it 10. That he employ himselfe carefully to apprehend and present to Justice Alexand. Macquirrhy and whatsoever Jesuits Seminary-priest and trafficking Papists that shall resort within his bounds and that he do nothing which may be found by the Minister appointed for the tryall of his behavior to be prejudiciall unto the true religion presently professed by the Generall assembly now convened And if he shal be found to contraveen any one of the foresaid points in that case he consent to be summarily excommunicate upon the notoriety of the fact And in testimony of his acceptation of these conditions that he subscribe these presents with his hand These articles being read severally he consenteth unto and in token of his acceptation of them all he protests that he doth it sinceerly and subscribes them earnestly craving that in respect of his repentance obedience the Church would relaxe him from the Sentence of excommunication In respect that Alexander L. hume hath so professed and subscribed the Generall Church gives commission unto whatsoever presbytery that shall understand of his contraveening of the said conditions To call him and try him in that contravention and convict him thereof if he shall be found guilry and the Sentence of conviction to be directed and sent unto the Presbytery of Edinburgh To whom the Church gives commission to pronounce the Sentence of excommunication summarily against him Then the action of his absolution is committed unto David Lindsay After exhortation unto sincerity and constant walking the said Lord is asked Whither he be sory in his heart for the offence he had committed and that he had deserved the Sentence and that he was separated from the Church so long time and if now he thirsteth earnestly to be joyned thereunto as a member of Christs body and doth promise as he shall answer unto God to continue in time coming a constant professor of the true religion presently and publickly allowed by the Church of Scotland to his lifes end and to shew the fruits of a true Christian in his life and remove all scandalous persons out of his company He answereth protesting before God it is his true meaning and he intendes to shew the same by evident effects in time coming The foresaid David gives thankes unto God and prayeth for increase of grace unto the penitent then solemly absolves him from the Sentence of excommunication and in name of the Assembly embraces him as a member reconciled unto the Church VI. In Sess 13. Because the King had conceived an offence as was made known unto the Assembly by some against John Ross a Minister The assembly ordaines that the Kings Ministers with other twelve shall conveen immediatly after the rising at this time in the present place and enquire the matter and handle it narrowly and thereafter bring it before the assembly publickly And so many of the Synod of Perth as are here present are warned to attend them when they shall be called In Sess 18. these brethren report their proceeding advice in write as followes 1. They have found that the people departed not out of the church before the end of the doctrine as it was reported unto his Majesty and that the Synod had pronounced no damnatory sentence against the young man but that they admonished him upon such causes and considerations following 1. That he delivered that doctrine at that time when rebells and enemies of the King were on the fields and so it might seem unto the people that the Church allowed Bothwells treasonable attempts and that the Assembly had placed him in that place to alienate the mindes of the people from his Ma s obedience 2. In respect of certain speaches delivered by him without a sufficient warrand so far as they could see or understand and namely that sentence pronounced against the House of Guise de futuro 3. In respect of the hard expressions concerning his Majesty which were thought to have craved greater years and more experience And all the brethren both of the Conference and of the Provinciall of Perth in one voice acknowledge that there is just cause of a sharper rebuke and threatning of heavy judgements out of that text than hath been or should have been uttered by him and what he uttered as he depones before God and upon his conscience he spoke it out of love seeking his Ma s standing and not of a preoccupied mind prejudged opinion or troubled affection but with his soul thirsting and seeking alwise his Ma s honor and wee l in God And therefore approve his wholl doctrine in that point as it hath been read and declared by himselfe in such heads as might seem most offensive And as concerning the admonition of the Provinciall of Perth and the causes moving them thereunto the brethren do reverence allowe their judgement in all things upon consideration as is before expressed Only concerning that sentence of the House of Guise de future because none of the brethren heard it and he himself professeth that to his remembrance he spoke it not nor had he such meaning at any time and confesses it a fault if any such word hath escaped him The brethren think that in that point if he hath spoken so he hath
of deprivation And if there be not actuall Ministers presently at the said churches that the said Moderators deal effectuously with other qualified persons to accept presentations and to prosecute the same by law 2. That all Beneficed persons here present be moved presenly to interdite themselves from all setting and disponing any part of their Benefice to whatsoever persons without the speciall allowance of the Generall Assembly and the interdiction to be subscribed by them and others which are absent be urged by their presbytery to do the like immediatly after this assembly 3. Because churches in many places sustain great hurt throgh want of qualified Ministers instructed in the Schools of Divinity therefore it is craved that an Act be made ordaining every Provinciall assembly to furnish all sufficient entertainment unto a Student in the New colledge of Santandr this 1596. year and so forth yearly in all time coming and that every Provinciall assembly shall have the priviledge to present their Student so oft as the said place shall vaik and if any Minister within the Province have a son of meet gifts that he be preferred to all others And after the expiring of his course in the study of Theology that he be bound to employ his travells within the Province to the which his gifts may be answerable and that it be not leesom unto the said Student to employ his travells in any other place but by the speciall advice and consent of that Province 4. Seing the necessity of the common affaires of the Churches craveth that there bee a continuall attendance at Court both for the furtherance of the present work in hand for planting the churches as also in respect of the continuall diligence of the enemy waiting all occasions specially when they find any slackness upon the part of the Church in the discovery and resisting the enterprises of the said enemies Therefore it is craved that a care and burden of the common cause be layd on some brethren by the Gen. assembly either of them who are residents here about Court or some others to be appointed out of sundry parts of the Countrey because otherwise none find themselves bound in conscience to have any care heerof or to take paines heerin The assembly accordeth unto all four but ordain the third to be first moved in the Synodes XXXIV Here I adde what is written in The Historicall Narration at the title The first course of episcopacy and first of the occasions of altering the Ecclesiasticall Government The beauty of this Church both for purity of doctrin and order of disciplin was becom admirable to the best Rrformed Churches The Assemblies of the believers were never more glorious and confortable the parochiall and Classicall elderships the Provinciall and Nationall Synods never in greater authority than in the beginning of the year 1596. For when the apostat Earles traffickers with the King of Spain were excommunicat and at procurement of the church at home and of the Queen of England were for their unnaturall conspiracy forfeited and expelled out of the Countrey their chief care was to was to search out the sins of the Land corruptions and abuses in whatsoever estate Calling or Judicatory that they might be repented-of and amended and to advert unto the savety and preservation of religion and liberties of the Church which at that time required opposition to the reentry and restoring of these Earles Whereupon in this Assembly the corruptions and enormities found in Ministers their calling and conversations as also the offenses of others without any partiality were considered as is above written On thuysday March 30. they had that humiliation wherein were present 400. persons Ministers Commissioners and others professors within one hour they looked with another countenance then that wherewith they entred being moved at the Exhortation such sighes and groanes were not heard at any other fast since the Reformation for any imminent danger and teares were shed such inabundance that the place might justly been called Bochim They testified their new entring into leagve with God by holding-up their hands ............ Their next care was to â—dvert that the Church were not endangered by any enemy as is written before Commission was given unto some btethren to assemble as they shall find urgent occasion To consult reason and advise upon and propound articles unto the King for preventing all dangers which in all liklyhood might befall the estate of religion It is clear before that this The beginning of the variance next the K. and Church course was motioned first by the Lords of the Plat and as followes was ill taken by Courtiers The Devill envying the happiness and laudadle proceedings of our Church stirreth up Papists and Politicianes to disturb her peace and to deface her beauty The Pipists saw there was no peace for them in Scotland if that power of the Church shall continue Politicians feared that their craft and trade which is to use indifferently all sorts of men and means to attain their own ends and to set up themselves in the thron of Christ should be undone ...... Huntly returnes secretly in Juny whereof the King was advertised in July at the entreaty of his Lady the King calleth a Convention of the Nobility specially such as favored the exiled Lords at Falkland in August Offer was made in his name and it was concluded that he shall return and remain in the Country upon the performance of such conditions as his Majesty propound to be performed by him Notwithstanding that Ministers An. Melvin Ja. Nicolson Pa. The first debate Galloway Da. Lindsay and other Ministers protested in the contrary in respect it could not stand with the Kings honor to hearken unto any conditions till first it were manifest that he is not in the Countrey as they do alledge who sute for him nor could it stand with the assurance of religion and peace of the Countrey in respect his apostasy which was the ground of his excommunication or his conspiracy with the Spaniard the ground of his forfeitry were not confessed offences by him Another Convention was held at Dunfernlin in Septenber where the conditions were agreed upon which were tendred unto him without consent of the Ministry Arroll returnes in the same month Their friends and abbettors vanted that they had obtained his Majesties protection and peace passed and subscribed in Counsell and that they hoped assuredly for advancement to Offices charge of guards and Lieutenentâ—ies as they had before Some Commissioners of the Generall assembly and some other Ministers The next debate conveening at Couper directed some of their number unto the King at Falkland namely An. Melvin Ja. Melvin Ia. Nicolson and Pa. Galloway to crave that the dangerous enterprises of the enemies might be prevented The King seemed to be offended at their meeting and commission And. Melvin answered with great liberty Sir there are two Kings and two kingdoms in Scotland Christ is a King and the Church
true pastors can not without treason against their spirituall king abstain from fighting against such proceedings with such sprirituall armor as are given them potent throgh God for overthrowing these bulwarks mounts erected for sacking the Lords Jerusalem Decemb. 10. Da. Black was charged to go north within sixe dayes and remain by north the North-water till his Majesty declared his will Under the pain of rebellion and putting him to the horn Decemb. 11. the Commissioners were informed that a great number of missives were written and ready to be directed through the Countrey for calling a convention of Estates and a Generall assembly the tenor followes Wee greet you well As wee have ever carryed a speciall good will to the effectuating of the policy of the Church of which wee have often conference with the Pastors and Ministry so wee and they both resolving now in end that the whole order of the said policy shall be particularly condescended agreed upon for avoiding sundry questions controversies that may fall out to the slander danger of religion Wee have for that effect appointed alswell a generall Convention of our Estates as a Generall Assembly of the Ministry to hold here in Edinb the first day of February next To treat and resolve all questions standing in controversy or difference between the Civill and Ecclesiasticall judgement or any way concerning the policy and externall governing of the Church and therefore will wee effectually desireand request you that you fail not all excuses set apart to be present at our Convention the day place foresaid precisely to give your best advice opinion in that matter as you tender the effectuating there of the well of religion and Estate and will shew yourselves our dutifull and affected subjects So wee committ you to Gods protection From Halirud house the day of Decemb. 1596. Here the reader may more clearly perceive that the alteration of the established government was intended before the 17. day of December and that not only the marches of the Jurifdiction Civille and ecclesiastcall were sought to be ridd but the order of the church-government was to be called into question howbeit thereafter nothing was pretended at first but the restraint of application of doctrine and Ministers vote in Parliament to vindicat them from poverty and contempt because otherwise strong opposition was feared On decemb 14. the Commissioners of the Generall assembly exhorted the Ministers of the presbytery of Edinburgh as they will answer unto God and the Church in so necessary a time To call before them such persons of highest ranks as are known or may be found to be malicious enemies and to proceed against them to excommunication The same day the charge that was given out against the Commissioners of the Church was proclamed with sound of trumpet After advisement they thought it lawfull to disobey so unlawfull charges but nedless and not expedient seing after them others might succed and so the work might proceed So they resolve to depart committing the cause unto God and the diligent care of the presbytery of Edinburgh but fearing the fearfull tentation of poverty micht prevaile with the weaker sort and move them to subscribe a Band which might captiously import the King and Counsells power to judge of Ministers doctrin be cause the King had said the day prâ—ceeding They who will not subscribe shall want their stipends they thought it requisite to send unto every presbytery a declaration of their proceedings The minute of their proceedings I have now set down In their declaration they write plainly that when they were insisting with his Majesty to appear in action against the forfeited Earls he had converted all his actions against the Ministry with hoter intention than he could be moved against the adversaries this long time that so they may be driven from prosecuting their suits against the Papists and to employ themselves wholly in defense of preaching disciplin that the restraint of rebuking censuring sin was the principall Butt aimed at in all this action because the mystery of iniquity which hath been intended begun and is going forward whither the purpose be to thrall the gospell by Injunctions or by a policy equivalent to injunctions or to bring-in liberty of conscience or if to draw more papistry which is to be feared for many reasons and will be reveeled in time being such as can not abide the light of reprehension the only advantage of their cause is thought to consist in extinguishing the light which can discover the unlawfulness of it that so they may walk-on in darknes without all challenge untill the truth be overthrown And because impiety dar not as yet be so impudent to crave in express termes that swine be not rebuked it is sought only that his Majesty and Counsell be acknowledged judges in matters Civile and criminall treasonable and seditious which shall be uttered by any Minister in his doctrin thinking to draw the rebuke of sin in King Counsell or their proceedings under the name of one of these crimes and so either to restrain the liberty of preaching or to punish it under the name of some vice by a pretense of law and justice and so by time to bind the word of God and let sin pass with lifted up hand to the highest c. Yee see now whaâ— was the controversy betwixt the King and the Ministry The sum of all The King would have the Ministers to heare the offers made by the forfeited Earls that they might be reconciled unto the Church On the other side Ministers urge that they be removed out of the Country again and that he do the office of a Magistrate as becomes him for their treasonous conspiracy the pardon whereof he had professed in the beginning to be above his reach and their offers import conference but no confession of an offense nor were made in sincerity as the event did prove This could not be obtained therefore pulpits sounded against the favorers of these as became faithfull watchmen to discharge duty in so dangerous a time Publick rebuke of publick and crying sins was called into question and so was the established disciplin and they were driven from the offensive to the defensive part The Ministry craved but the tryall of Ministers in the first instance to be appertaining unto the Ecclesiasticall Judicatory for application of doctrine to the rebuke of corruptions and publick offenses as they should be by the word of God practises in former times but it was refused What sins did reigne in the land the catalogue drawn up by the late assem witnesseth ..... Had they not reason then to blow the trumpet and forewarn the people of Gods judgements and now when the chief enemies forfeited for unnaturall conspiracy were suffered to return and abide in the Country The wild border-men stood in greater awe of excommunication by a presbytery than of Letters of horning I know a Noble man confessed that
he was more afrayed for the Prâ—sbyteries officer or Sumner than for an officer of arms Upon the 16. day of December the King sent for four Ministers of Edinburgh but Robert Bruce refused to enter into any more commoning untill the Commissioners of the Church were recalled by al 's publick honest a proclamation as it was unhonest and calumnious so he called it by which they were charged to depart The Secretary after advisement promised it should be so Whill they were thus under commoning there was a purpose to charge of the most zealous Burgesses of Edinburg to depart out of the town specially these who did watch in the night for savety of their Pastors for some of the Cubiculares envying the Octavianes who had the managing of the Kings revenues whereby the Cubiculares were disappointed of their pensions had advertised the Ministers to be upon their guard night and day and also give advertisement to the chief Octavians to keep their gates shutt So oile was casten upon the flamm already kindled The chief Octavianes were President Setoun Sir James Elphinstoun Mr Thomas hamilton the Kings Advocate and Secretary Lindsay the cheif Cubiculares were Sir George hume thereafter Earle of Dumbar Sir Patrick and David Murrayes brether of Balvaird Many of both these sorts were alwise suspected of Papistry December 17. the charge was executed against one of the twenty four Walter The fray of December 17. An. 1596 Balcanquell being advertised before he went to pulpit layd forth before the people all the proceedings betwixt the King the Octavians and the Ministers and according to a warrant he had from the Church he requested Barons gentle men present and others well affected to conveen in the litle Church and consult how the imminent danger to religion might be prevented When they were conveened Robert Bruce layd forth the present dangers and exhorted them to hold up their hands and swear to the defense of religion presently professed Then they directed two Noble men Lindsay Forbes two Barons Bargainny and Blairwhan and two Bailives of the town unto the King with certain articles for redressing wrongs done unto the Church and preventing imminent dangers They entreat Robert Bruce to accompany them and to propone the matter Then hearing that the King was come to the Tolbooth they went unto him in the upper-house and the Minister said The Noblemen gentle men and others presently conveened apprehending the danger imminent to religion by hard dealing against the Ministry and zealous professors have directed some of their number unto your Majesty What appearance is there of danger said the King The burgesses best affected to religion are under commoning charged to depart out of town the Lady Huntly is entertained at Court and there is vehement suspicion that her husband is neer at hand The K. said What have yee to do with that and so goeth from them drawn as appeared by the President and others about him They who were sent return unto the rest which had sent them and report thus Wee went to his Majesty as yee desired but were not well accepted nor our grâ—evance heard and now yee have to consider what is next to be done It was thought good to reserve their grievances to a better time and for the present to knit up a covenant with God to stand to their profession and defense of the good cause to their last breath Whereunto they all agree testifying it by holding up their hands then was a great applause of the present company The Minister craves to behave themselves quietly for regard unto the cause At this time comes a cry from the street to the Church-door with these words Save yourselves there is a tumult in the striet Another cry went through the striet with these words Arme arme I heard saith my Author a Noble man a Counseller affirâ— that it was one suborned by the Cubiculares who came to the door and after went to the striet and raised the cry but who it was it is not yet known The people within the Church apprehending it was a fight among parties as was frequent in these dayes leap to the striets The greater number of Burgesses being in their houses sent forth to enquire what the matter meaned they hear that the Ministers were invaded and the cry went The Ministers are slain whereupon they run into the striets in arms The Gentle men which were in the Church accompanied R. Bruce into his house and then went to their lodgins yet purposing to return into the Church-yaird for they feared the Minister was to be invaded The other Ministers went into the striets to try what it was after a litle sapce the gentlemen return into the church-yaird they call for Robert Bruce and tell him of the great dis-order among the people by a false alarm and none could know what was the ground of the fray They all lament the case they sent for some of the Magistrates and entreat them to pacify the people running some one way and some another some to the church thinking that the Ministers were invaded or slain and some to the Tolbooth doore which was shutt thinking that the King had been slain Two or three cried at that doore for three of the Octavianes that they might take order with them Another cried The sword of the Lord and of Gideon The King sent a charge to the Provest and Bailives to stay the tumult The people at command of the Magistrates went to their houses and layd aside their weapons Whill the Magistrates were doing their best the King sent the Earle of Marre and Lord Halirudhouse to the Barons Ministers conveened in the church-yaird with many and plausible speaches but some hote words passed betwixt Lindsay Marre The Barons and Ministers went into the litle Church again sate down and directed the former commissioners at least the most part of them to shew his Majesty that they were grieved at their heart for the tumult and to beseech him to provide some remedy against the present evills The King seemed to be well pleased willed them to set down their petitions and promised a reasonable answer Soon thereafter the Lairds of Cesford Traquair and Col. Stewart weresent to them to put them in expectation that all shall go well So they disolve with publick thanks giving to God for his gracious providence disposing such an accident after such a manner that no man had received harm and the people had reteered to their houses at the voice of the Magistrates The Lord Forbes Bargainny Blairwhan and Faldounside were directed again with these articles that such Octavianes as favored the forfeited Earls and were authors of the present troubls in the Church be removed the excommunicated Earls be commanded to depart out of the Country before any of their offers be heard and the commissioners of the generall assembly be recalled by a publick proclamation When these came to the utter court of the Palace they understood
is most properly a Pastor he that hath not received imposition of hands and hath received from Christ pastorall gifts and a call from a flock obeyth the call in feeding that flock conscienciously Or he that hath received imposition of hands and hath the charge of 100 or 200 flocks and they never seek him nor see him but he waites upon other affaires not belonging to a pastorall charge I grant in the Court of Rome and in the judgement of Satan a ceremony is better then substance But the question is Which of the two is the truest Pastor in the ballance of the Sanctuary Can any consciencious man think as the Court of Rome judgeth Another motive may be thought that since that Writer was guilty of perjury for many times had he subscribed that Confession abjuring Hierarchy and yet took a Prelacy one after another he could not speak nor write a good word of that disciplin into which he had sworn so oft nor of the maintainers of it but with some spight as appeares throgh all his booke which he calleth The History of the Church of Scotland but may rather be called The calumnies and railings against the Church of Scotland whereof he was an enemy and by which he was justly and solemly excommunicated in the year 1638. What is in that book of the faith doctrine or piety of the Church Many of these calumnies in this posthum book he had written before in a Reply ad Epist Philadelphi and it was told him in the Vindiciae that he had written against his conscience It is said Pag. 50. Why should one believe a man who makes not conscience of his words And Pag. 56. Whatsoever may have the shew of a reproach this ingrateson scrapeth together to spue it out against his Mother the Church In which words envy which appeares throughout vented it self wholly for what can be said or forged in a Narration more wickedly than to be silent in that which is good and to proclame what is evill or which may make a shew of evill And Pag. 67. Should not a Bishop whe though he were a Papist yet should at least have the shaddow of gravity be ashamed to fain like a brawling wife what all men know to be false And because in that pamphlet he had written as he doeth oft in this later book that the King applied himself contrary to his mind unto the will of the Ministers it was told him Pag. 59. What can be spoken more vilely and unworthily against the Royall honor then that he applied his will unto the wicked endeavours of his subjects and loosed the raines unto the boldnesse and crimes of wicked men But this is the imprudence by the just judgement of God of flatterers that when they wold most earnestly catch they do most offend So that in a word whosoever regardeth the honorable memory of K. James VI. or the credite of the Church of Scotland will not believe that book of lies and calumnies I return unto that Assembly I. The first three Sessions were taken up with the election of a Moderator and Clerk and one ordinance that Acts of every Assembly should be formed by certain brethren and be publickly read before the dissolving of the Assembly and be in-booked II. The 4. and 5. Sessions have some particulare references III. In Sess 6. The Commissioners that were appointed to deall with the excommunicat Earles report their diligence severally and that they submitt themselves unto the Church in all the prescribed articles The Assembly ordaines the same Commissioners to see the performance of their promises in all the articles so far as possibly can be performed for the time and after performance to absolve them from â—he Sentence of excommunication and to receive them into the bosom of the Church IV. In Sess 7. Notes in form of declaration of certain of the Acts of the G. Ass holden at Perth in Febr. last for explaining his Ms and the Assemblie's meaning for the satisfaction of them which were not acquainted therewith and which are ordained to be registred in the Acts of this present assemb 1. Concerning the lawfulness of the said Ass holden at Perth it 's declared that one of the reasons moving the brethren to acknowledge the lawfulnes of that Ass is found to have been that the Commissioners of the Church had accorded with his Maj. therein as is expressely set down in his Maj. Letters 2. The reason moving the Ass to grant the more willingly to the second article concerning the reproving his Maj. lawes was that his Maj s earnest constant affection to the religion and obedience to the word was evidently known unto the said Ass and that it was his Ms declared will intention alwayes to frame his lawes wholl Government according to the same for this cause the Ass agreeth to the said article 3. Concerning the article ordaining no mans name to be expressed in pulpit excepting notorious crimes c. the point of notoriety is further defined If the crime be so manifest and known to the world ut nulla tergiversatione celari possit 4. Concerning the Article ordaining that no convention of Pastors bee without his Ma. consent c. His Ma s consent is declared to be extended to all and whatsoever form of G. Ass or speciall permitted authorized by his law and as they have warrant in the word of God As being the most authentick form of consent that any King can give 5. Concerning the article of providing Pastors to Burghs It is declared that the reason thereof was is that his Majesty was content and promised that where the Gen. assembly findeth it necessaâ—y to place any person or persons in any of the saids townes his Majesty and the flock shall either give their consent thereunto or a sufficient reason of the refusall To be propounded either unto the wholl Assembly or to a competent number of the commissioners thereof as his Majesty shall think expedient V. Answers to the rest of his Maj s questions as they were propounded by his Majesty and his Commissioners in the present assembly 1. Concerning the propositions craving that before the conclusion of any weighty matters â—oncerning the estate of his Hieness or of his subjects his Ma s advice approbation be craved thereunto that the same being approved by his Ma. may have the better execution and if need require be authorized by law the assembly craves most humbly that his Ma. either by himselfe or his Commissioners in matters concerning his estate or the wholl estate of his subjects and others of great weight importance that have not been treared before would give his advice and approbation thereunto before any conclusion of the same And for the better obedience to be given to the like statutes in all time coming that his Majesty would ratify the same either by Act of Parliament or Secret Counsell as shall be thought needfull The which his Majesty promiseth to
the presbytery alledging that they had not power to take away any action from them which was in process and not decided They made also a Visitation of the Colledges and made new canones concerning the election of the Rector and his continuance to be but for a year and the exemption Anotheâ— step was the vote in Perliament of all the Masters from the Church Session Concerning the next stepp unto Prelacy which was the vote in Parliament The Historicall Narration saith At the Parliament in December 1597. the workmen for Episcopacy the commissioners of the Assembly presented a petition in name of the church that Ministers may have vote in Parliament They had not commission to petition it either for the Church in generall or for Ministers in particulare It is true it was an old complaint of the Generall assemblies that others who had the Benefices of the Prelacies did vote in Parliament in name of the Church and therefore they petitioned that none do vote in name of the Church but they who shall have commission from the Church if there were any necessity that some must vote in name of the Church but that Ministers in particulaâ—e should vote in Parliament was not petitioned The Assembly in October 1581. being required by the King to give some Overture how he shall not be prejudged seing they have damned the office of Bishops whereunto is annexed a temporall jurisdiction by whom the Prince was served by voting in Parliament assisting in Counsell contributing in taxations and the like Thretty Barons and Commissioners from Burrous and Ministers were appointed to consult apart upon it After consultation they returned to the Assembly with this Overture that for voting in Parliament and assisting in Counsell commissioners from the Generall assembly shall supply the place of Prelates as for exercing criminall and Civill jurisdiction the head Bailives may exerce it The Assembly allowed the Overture but did not determin to send commissioners for that effect When the same question was propounded by the Convention of Estates in Octob. 1582. answer was returned from the assembly that they would not consent any should vote but they who bear office in the Church and were authorized with commission from the Church but they did not determin whither Min. or Barons or Burgesses who were Elders The Assembly in May 1592. enjoined every brother to consider whither Minister may vote in Parliament in place of the old Prelates but no conclusion was resolved-upon So the Assemblies were never earnest for vote in Parliament but complained that the Lords which had the abbacies priories and Bishopricks voted in name of the Church by whom the Church was damnified in sufficient maintenance for the Service of God or answered to the King complaining for the want of the third Estate But the ground is not right that of necessity the Church must be an Estate of Parliament for by the Church is meaned either the Ministry only according to the Popish sense taking the Clergy only for the Church Ot the Ministry together with the commonality of Professors which is the right acceptation of the word Ministers may not lawfully sit as members in Parliament because the Parliament is a Civile Court or great Counsell conveened for making Lawes concerning rights of inheritances weights and measures forfeitures losse of limbs or life and the like whereof Ministers should not make lawes seing they are set apart to preach the gospell c And howbeit Church-affaires or matters of religion be somtime treated in Parliament yet it is a Civile assembly and their proceeding or sanction of such lawes is Civile If yee will comprehend all the pâ—ofessors or members of the Church under the name of the Church then all the subjects within the kingdom shall make but the third Estate or the wholl Country is but a part of the Parliament Moreover the subjects being considered materially they are the same persons both in the Church and Commonwealth but considered with diverse respects they are distinguished formally as citizens of the Kingdom their body is represented in Parliament as members of the Church they should medle only with things spirituall in their Judicatories and Councells The truth is None voteth in Parliament in name of the Church or as ecclesiasticall persons but only as Barons or in respect of the Baronies annexed to the Bishoprick abbacy or priory So that if prelates were not Barons the Church would have no vote I grant Ministers may be present at Parliaments but with the book of God in their hands if they be required in any doubt nor should the Estates make any Act eoncerning religion without the advice and consent of her representative Body but Ministers should not be members of that Court nor none other in name of the Church The Noble men who possessed the great How it was carried Benefices and so many others as they could move to assist them opposed this vote but by the Kings earnest dealing with sundries it was granted that so many as his Majesty shall provide to the office place title dignity of Bishop abbot or other prelate shall at all times have vote in parliament It was thought no honest man in the Ministry would accept these titles dignities and the Estates were the more liberall in their grant The consideration of the office was remitted to the consultation agreement of the King generall assembly but expressely without prejudice of the Jurisdiction disciplin of the Church in Generall or Provinciall assemblies presbyteries Sessions But what office of Bishop abbot or prior should be and not prejudiciall to the disciplin of the Church is hard to determin The Commissioners as if they had procured a great benefite to the Church sent their Missives to the presbyteries to inform them with what difficulty they had obtained this and what danger was in delay and therefore had anticipate the time of the Assembly and with the Kings consent had appointed it to be holden the seventh of March. Under fair pretenses the diets appointed by ordinary assemblies were altered and either anticipated to surprize men or prorogated till they had prepared persons or dressed purposes till at last the whole liberty of appointing any diet at all was reft out of their hands In the Missives they inform lykewise what order was taken for the Plat and provision of stipends to make the other point the more acceptable XXXVI Nevertheless the judicious and sinceerer sort of the Ministry 1598. discover the Mystery of iniquity lurking in this pretended benefite of Ministers-vote in Parliament at the Synode especially of Lothian and Fife about the end of February In the Synod of Fife David Ferguson the antientest Minister of Scotland had a discourse of the travell and paines taken by the Ministry to purge this Church from the corrupt estate of Bishops But now sayd he I perceive a purpose to erect it again I can compare the manner of bringing it in to
their grievances And to give their advice unto his Majesty for avoiding any danger which may likely fall out in prejudice of the Church as also if his Majesty find him grieved or crave redress of any enormity done by any Mini. that they or any nyne of them shall sit and cognosce upon the matter with the advice of some of the discreetest of the presbtery where the offender dwelleth as they shall tkink expedient Finally with power to propound unto his Majesty at there conventions all the petitions both of the Assembly in Generall and of every member as shal be meaned unto them Concerning this part of their power to censure Ministers the King declares that howbeit it be generall yet he intends nor to trouble the Commissioners with any such causes unless first it be notoriously known that the Presbytery where the offender shall dwell hath both known the fact and hath altogether neglected the tryall of it or satisfyeth not his Majesty with the punishment of the offender XII In Sess 11. Forsomuch as the Commissioners of the last assembly had upon an earnest zeal which they did always bear to the good of the Church given-in certain articles unto the late Parliament in December concerning the liberty of the Church and specially had craved that the Ministry as representing the true Church of God within this realm and so being the third Estate of the realm might have vote in Parliament according to the laudable Acts constitutions made before in Parliament in favors of the freedom of the holy Church Which their travells endeavours proceeding upon a godly intention they now submitt unto the censure of the Assembly desiring the brethren to allow or disallow the same as they shall think most expedient to the glory of God and establishing true religion within this realm Whereupon the brethren being advised allowed the honest and godly intention of the Commissioners as conform agreeing with sundry acts of other assemblies in which it hath been found expedient that the Church should vote in Parliament Then the King willing to declare his good intention that he hath always to the establishing of the true Church of God declared that for the better performance thereof he had assisted the Commissioners in craving vote in Parliament which their suit albeit in some part and in a certain manner granted by the Parliament yet the aceptation thereof the form and all the circumstances of the persons were reserved to the Generall assembly to be accepted or refused as the Church shall think expedient And seing he had anticipated the appointed time of the Assembly and desired the brethren to conveen at this present time especially for the cause foresaid therefore he desireth that the brethren would enter into a particular consideration of all the points of the said Act and first to reason in publick audience Whither it be lawfull expedient that the Ministry as representing the Church within this realm should have vote in Parliament or not This question being debated in utramque partemâ— and thereafter voted the Assembly concludes that it is necessary expedient for the well of the Church that the Ministry as the third Estate of this realm in name of the Church have vote in Parliament In Sess 12. Concerning the number of Ministers who shall have vote in Parliament it is likeways concluded that alâ— many of them should be choâ—en as were wont to be in time of the Papisticall Church to wit Bishops abbots priors 51. or thereby 3. After reasoning it was voted concluded that the election of these who shall have vote should be of a mixed quality and appertain partly unto the King and partly unto the Church 4 And because for shortness of time the brethren can not be presently resolved concerning the office of him that shall have vote in Parliament to wit de modo eligendi of his rent of the continuance of his office whither ad poenam or not of his name of the cautions for preservation of him from corruption and such other circumstances therefore the Assembly ordaines every Presbytery to be ripely advised in the particulare heads and then to convocat their Synods throgh all the Countrey upon one day which shall bee the first tuysday of Juny next and there after new reasoning upon these heads that every Synod chuse three of the wisest of their number who shall be ready upon his Majesties advertisement which shall be upon a months warning at the least to conveen with his Majesty together with the Doctors of the Vniversities viz. An. Melvin John Johnston Ro. Rolock Pa. Sharp Ro. Howy Ro. Wilky Ja. Martin at day place as his Majesty shall think expedient With power to them to treat reason and confer upon these heads and others appertaining thereunto and in case of agreement and uniformity of opinions to vote conclude all the questions concerning vote in Parliament but in case of variance to refer the conclusion unto the next Generall assembly XIII It is ordained that every presytery shall assemble themselves once every week in their full number at least so many of them as have their residence within eight myles to the place of their ordinary meeting 2. That every member of the presbytery study the text whereupon the Exercise is to be made 3. That a common head of Religion be treated every month in every presbytery both by way of discourse and disputation 4. That every pastor have a weekly exercise of instruction examination of a part of his congregation in the Catechism All these heads are ordained to be observed under the pain of incurring the censures of the Church XIV Concerning the protestation given by John Davidson for himself and in name of other brethren as he alledgeth protesting that this present Assembly is not free which his protestation he craved to be insert in the booke of the Assemblies It being enquired by the Moderator If any would adhere unto that protestation none was found that would adhere unto it nor was of his opinion there-in and therefore the brethren discharge the clerk to insert it XV. Because the question of summary excommunication for lack of time can not now be commodiously treated It is delayd unto the next Assembly and in the mean time all summary excommunication is suspended XVI Because a certain The number of members number of Commissioners from each Presbytery unto the Generall Assembly hath not been prescribed it is ordained that three of the wisest and gravest of the brethren at the most shall be directed from every presbytery and that none presume to come without commission except they have a speciall complaint And that the Clerk take heed to receive no mo in commission but three And that one be directed from eyery Presbytery in name of Barons and one out of every burgh excep Edinburgh which shall have power to direct two Commissioners VII Because it is reported that nothwithstanding the Acts made against
voter in Parliament shall give account Annuatim and lay down his office at the feet of the Assembly to be continued or altered as c. They communicate this device unto the King who set down the conclusion so and so it was written The Bb. did never attempt to annuall these cautions and so these being established by the Assembly with consent of the King were the grounds of deposing and excommunicating the Bb. in the Astembly in the year 1638. Then The historicall Narration sets down some pranks as he speaks of the Commissioners 1. The Ministers of Edinburgh were charged August 12. by the King and Counsell to depart out of the town all excep the two young men that entred last and discharged to preach within the Kings dominions because they would not professe unto the people that they were persuaded the Earle of Goury and his brother would have killed the King in Perth on the fifth day of August and persuade the people to believe it They profered to thank God for the Kings delivery out of danger to rehearse faithfully unto the people the history as his Majesty had delivered it and to speak nothing in the contrary But that was not accepted Not long after their places were declared vaking by the Commissioners of the Generall assembly September 5. they were charged to compear before the king and Counsell in Sterlin to hear further punishments decerned against them William Watson John Hall Walter Balcanquall and James balfour professed that they were resolved and were appointed to declair their resolution in other churches as was designed unto them and to confesse their error and incredulity Robert Rolock was departed this life in the year preceeding The Court said These were sent to make their repentance Robert Bruce professed that he was not yet resolved and craved time to try search He is ordained to depart out of the Country not to teturn into Scotland nor England without his Majesties licence and to remain in Airth untill he departe 2. The king with advice of the Commissioners of the Generall assembly calleth a meeting of two out of every Synod to be holden at Edinburgh in October to take order with the churches of Edinburgh and to consult with the Commissioners upon such things as were to be propounded unto the ensuing Parliament At this meeting the King was earnest to have others planted in the Ministers roomes of Edinburgh albeit they had declared their resolution as they were enâ—oined excep John Hall whom said the king I will take in my own hand It was answered That could not be done unless they were deposed by the Church or cutt off by some Civill Judicatory The king was so earnest that they said they would try the Ministers own minds whither they be content with transportation rather than suffer their churches to be destitute William Scot James Melvin and John Carmichell were directed to deal with them When these were gone unto the Ministers the king and commissioners propounded to name three to vote at the Parliament which is to be holden in November and obtained it to wit Peter Blackburn David Lindsay and Goerge Gladstanes were named without regard of the order and cautions concluded in the late Assembly The three that weresent forth knew nothing of the matter till the meeting was dissolved nor were the Churches of Edinb provided before the next Generall assembly 3. In the Parliament where Goury was forfeited these three which were named before did vote David Lindsay as Bishop of Ross Pater Blackburn as Bishop of Aberdien George Glaidstanes as Bishop of Caitnes In the Synod of Fife at Santand in February An. 1601. George Glaidstanes was accused and confessed that he had sitten in the Parliament and had answered as Bishop of Caitnes when he was called but said he it was against my heart nor would they name mee otherwise Such were the slight shifts they had when they were found guilty of any breach Da. Lindsay was rebuked in the Synod of Lothian in Aprile So soon were the cautions or Caveats contemned I have written of these Assemblies particularly the rather that they have never been in Print before And many either of malice or ignorance and some of both have published much venom against them And now I conceive that some may think Seing these Assemblies were confirmed by authority of the King and Parliament how left they off therefore I adioyn a continuation of them unto their End A Continuation of the History of SCOTLAND'S ASSEMBLIES I. THE Commissioners of the Assembly had a meeting with 1601. some other Ministers at Bruntelan in March year 1601 there they agreed to entreat the King for restoring the Ministers of Edinburgh unto their places and for a free Nationall assembly to determin all matters then in controversy The Commissioners promised to deal earnestly in both But how did they perform their promise saith the Author of the historicall Narration Concerning the first some of them said unto the King Sir They are out now blame not us but your self if ever they offend you again And in the other point an assembly was called but no controversy was handled At that time John Hamilton and Edmund hay two Jesuits came into the countrey the King understanding that they were factious and busy men sent forth a proclamation inhibiting them to remain under pain of treason and declaring that he would no otherwise judge of such who shall receive them but as the pursuers of his own life Nevertheless they were keept in the North parts untill after some years John Hamilton was apprehended and sent to the Tower of London where he died By the Kings proclamation the Assembly conveens at Bruntelan May 12. there the King was present and Commissioners John Hall is chosen Moderator I. A generall The 63. Assembly complaint was of the want of purity zeal and practise of the true Religion in all Estates which must end in papistry or atheism within a short space in the just judgement of God unless substantious remedies be provided in due time Nor can this malady be sufficiently cured unless the originall causes and speciall occasions thereof be riped up The Brethren were exhorted The causes of dection to think upon this weighty matter and the meeting is adjournied for two dayes Then the causes of this defection were judged to be 1. The just wrath of God for the unreverent estimation of the Gospell and for the sins of all Estates in dishonoring their profession 2. Want of diligence on the part of Ministers in discovering them who make apostasy into Papistry and negligence in executing the lawes and disciplin against them who are discovered 3. Want of Pastors at unplanted churches and displanting of churches by diminution of the thirds 4. Neglecting of towns and churches that are of greatest inportance to the interest of Religion or not planting them with qualified Pastors such as the Kings house the Prince's house the houses of
and generall assemblies and necessity of the time the time and place of the assemblies are altered without the knowledge of presbyteries and synods 2. Ministers are summoned before the Secret Counsell in prima in stantia for doctrin and discipline which is a great encouragement unto the enemies 3. All application of doctrin in the Exercise is condemned under pretence of an Act of the Generall assembly which Act would be sichted and clearly interpreted 4. The government of the chief affaires of the Church continues in the hands of a few under the name of a Commission to the prejudice of the liberty of the synods and presbyteries 5. The Doctors bearing an ordinary calling in the Church are debarred from the assembly 6. The Assembly takes no notice of the Cautions that were appointed for avoiding corruptions in the commissioners Voters in the Parliament 7. The absence of the Pastors of Edinburgh and alteration of the Ministry there which was the chief Watch-tower of our churches hurts greatly the cause of religion and encourages the enemies 8. There is distraction in opinions different from that consent of hearts which hath been in the Church and litle deliberation hath been or reasons heard whence it is that conclusions are made the half of the brethren almost gainsaying 9. The Land is defiled and the Church endammaged by the French Ambassadors Masse 10. Persons excommunicated for Papistry go publickly and peaceably 11. The Noble men lately absolved from excommunication for Papistry give no token of their profession of the truth but rather the contrary 12. The directions and Letters of apprehended Papists are keept up and not communicated unto the Watchmen that they may make faithfull warning to prevent danger 13. The disciplin of the Church against incest adultery and murder is not practized with holy severity as it becomes but frequent remissions of criminall persons for avoiding civill punishment 14. The remedies provided against imminent dangers in sundry meetings of the Church are not prosecuted II. The Assembly did by the Kings proclamation conveen at Holyrudhouse The 64. Assembly November 10. year 1602. there was the king and in case of his absence at any time his Commissioners the Treasurer Collector Controller Sir Patrik Murray and Ministers Before I touch the Acts It is to be marked that in the roll of the members is not the name of one Elder as also in the two proceeding Assemblies is no mention of any Ruling Elder either Noble or Gentle man nor Burgess It it likely that by the proclamation in December year 1597. they were all terrified This desertion was a grievous mutilation and weakning of the Assemblies but I have seen in time of the Bb. some Barons keep the former custom in the Presbyteries by sitting and voicing there 2. The historicall Narration shewes that when the votes were given at the election of the Moderator James Melvin protested as followes With all reverence unto your Majesty before I speak any thing in this assembly I must protest that seing it is conveened extraordinarily and not at the time appointed at the last assembly by your Majesties authority and it is keept here within your Majesties palace a place not accustomed heretofore for holding the assemblies of the Church Whatsoever shall be done here contrary unto the word of God or the former constitutions of the Church and the established disciplin which God forbid to be null and of no effect and that it may be remedied at the next ordinary assembly of the Church of Scotland Patrik Galloway was chosen Moderator The hour of meeting of the Privy Conference was appointed to be at nyne a clock and of the assembly to be at elleven and to sit untill four in the evening I. The Commissioners that were appointed to wait upon the Noble men were called to shew their diligence in summa they had done little or nothing George gladstons afterwards Bishop of Santandrews said that when he was upon his journey to visit the churches in Caitnes he went to the Earle of Huntly who said that he was upon his journey southward at the kings command and when he returned he would shew what scruples he had in the matters of religion Alexander Lindsay afterwards Bishop of Dunkell said The Earle of Errol was an ordinary hearer of the Word he professed to have no scruples in religion he had provided the churches within his bounds sufficiently and was ready to communicat upon occasion in any church where his residence was John Spotswood afterwards Bishop of Glascow and then of Santandrews said whereas he and James law were appointed to wait on the Earle of Anguse the King had commanded him to go into France with the Duke of Lenox and James law said Because these two were coniunct he could do nothing alone but he understood by the reporr of Brethren that that Earle resorteth not to the hearing of the word and he entertaines enemies of the religion John Carmichell who was appointed to wait upon the Lord Hume said he was not in the countrey And John Hall said he was appointed to wait upon the Lord Heress when he was in Edinburgh but he was a very short space there II. For the Commissioners that were appointed to attend the Plat for provision of stipends the Lord Collector said They had done nothing because the Presbyteries had not sent their answers unto his Majesties Letters without which they could not proceed The Assembly ordaines the Presbyteries to produce their answers tomorrow III. The Commissioners that were appointed to visit the Presbyteries had neglected their part Therefore it was concluded that hereafter such as shal be appointed Commissioners shall accept their commission in face of the assembly and give their oath to perform it faithfully Some of those Visitors had done nothing some were not present and they who had done somewhat were judged to have been superficiall IV. The generall Commissioners were ordained to shew their diligence the next day in writ V. For remedy of those negligences it was appointed first that certain other Ministers should attend those Noble men as also the Lords Maxwell and Semple and the Earle of Suderland and they should follow the Instructions that were prescribed and given unto them to wit 1 Yee shall address yourselves with all diligence to enter into the company and family of to remain with them the space of three months continually during which time your care shall be by publick doctrin by reading and interpretation of the Scriptures ordinarily after meals and by conference at all convenient occasions to instruct themselves in all the grounds of the true Religion and godliness specially in the heads controverted and confirm them therein 2. Take pains to catechize their families ordinarily every day once or twice at the least to bring them unto some reasonable measure of knowledge and feeling of religion before the expiring of the appointed time and that action should begin and end with prayer 3. Endeavour to purge
Justitiaries Moreover that Act of Parliament was repealed by another Act An. 1592. which derogates from the former in so far as it was prejudicial to the office-bearers of the Church in matters of religion heresy excommunication collation of Benefices deprivation of Ministers ecclesiastical censures c. As for the alledged contempt sedition that against the provision of the act of Parliament they had conveened and proceeded contrary to his Majesties express command intimated unto them by the Commissioners of the Church in their Letter and the Counsels Missive and by Laureston and against a publick charge of horning proceeding from the Secret Counsell and execut against them the day preceeding It was answered The act is no instituting law of assemblies but a simple approbation of them as they were appointed by the Church and in that approbation it is declared that it shall be lawfull to the Church to hold generall assemblies once every year and oftner as occasion shall require And the provision in the Act imports not a nullity of the foresaid liberty approbation but rather the contrary because it no way concerns the actions of conveening or holding but only the nomination of time and place and that not simply but upon condition of his Majesties or his Commissioners presence where the Assembly is holden nor is that simply or absolutly but coniunct with the Assembly and the same provision in the last part of it saith expressely It shall be lawfull unto the Church in case of absence of his Majesty and Commissioners by themselves to appoint time place of the next Assembly as they have been in use to do and consequently to assemble proceed without the presence or express consent of his Majesty or Commissioner And unto the Assumption these had his Majesties consent in the assembly at Halyroodhous An. 1602. where he consented that the next assembly should be at Aberdien the last tuysday of July in year 1604. and that diet was prorogued at his Majesties desire by a Letter sent to the Presbyteries and subscribed by his Commissioner Laureston and the late Moderator untill the first tuysday of July An. 1605. which day was keept by them at the direction of their presbyteries As for the Letters sent by the Commissioners of the generall assembly unto the presbyteries 1. It beares no command but advice 2. The imprisoned had a more authentik and evident signification of his Majesties will declared in the assembly and that diet was prorogued by his Majesties direction which was more authentik then an alledged discharge sent in an article unto the Commissioners 3. At that same assembly all power of prorogating oâ— altering time place of the assembly was taken from the Commissioners with his Majesties own consent for remedy of the grievances given-in to that assembly for the delayes and alterations made by them without advice of presbyteries synods where also it was ordained that the diets of the assemblies be keept precisely according to the Act of Parliament An. 1592. which is of greater force then the Letter of the Commissioners who had no power to discharge the ordinance of the assembly and the Act of Parliament and the continuall practise of the Church requiring a certain day and place but their Letter appointed neither time nor place which imports a plain deserting rather then continuation consequently it was a loss of that liberty confirmed by Parliament and therefore could not with save conscience be obeyed 5. Their advice was not to keep the fifth day but that assembly was begun and ended on the second day Their intention possibly was to discharge it simpliciter but neither did the Letter speak so not was it the duty of Ministers to quite their liberty As for the Counsels Missive they did conveen with Laureston's advice and their convention was sanctified by invocating the name of God before the Missive was presented unto them he met with them and presented the Missive unto them as lawfully conveened and required an answer of it it was read and considered and obeyed in all points excep the indiction of another day which for preservation of the liberty of the Church could not be omitted without perfidy What contempt is it to deny the request of the Counsell when the request imports so great a loss and is contrary unto the law As for his Majesties Commissioner's dis-assenting 1. He made no opposition to their sitting down but consented 2. He delivered the Counsel's Letter and willed them to read it to consider it and to answer it and removed himself for that effect 3. He acquiesced and was satisfied with their obedience unto the first part of the Letter and for the designing a new day he said he had no commission for that and therefore refused either by himself or with them to appoint a new day neither did they appoint any till after arguing he was forced to confess that they had reason to stick unto their point howbeit he could not consent for want of commission and till that he plainly said unto them It is thought yee shall never have a gen Assembly again As for the charge of horning alledged to be executed against them no intimation thereof was made unto them either by the Commissioner nor by the puresefant nor any other nor knew they any such as they are ready all to depone upon their oath 2. Laureston gave them not occasion to conceive such a thing by his speech for he said Albeit he might have used a charge yet he would rather use the Counsels Letter of request 3. The pretended execution and indorsation bewrayeth the forgery bearing that it was an open proclamation warranted by two witnesses who are Laurestons domestick servants whereas sundry honest men at the alledged time were in and about the market-place and yet none other can be found who heard such a thing 4. Why caused Laureston charge them upon the second day personally when they were dissolving without any mention of a charge the day preceeding 5. Though the execution were true yet it can not import the punishment contained in the libell seing it was not according to the Act of Parliament of Iames. 6. Parl. 11. year 1587. which beares that no Letters importing the tinsell of life or movable goods should be of force unless they be executed between eicht a clok in the morning and twelve noon at before famous witnesses but the indorsation of the pretended execution beares that these were executed between seven eicht in the evening 6. When they were charged personally upon the second day they obey'd presently as the Instruments taken in the hands of two Notaries testify The truth is this charge could neither bring them into the guilt of contempt or call their proceedings in question because they had done all that they did at that time therefore that other charge was forged as given at the cross of Aberdien the day preceeding and as it was given unto the Counsell by Laureston
S. 32. at Lateran 33. at Trent S. 243. seqq a dispute at Rome concerning the confirmation of the Decrees of Trent 276. and how they were questioned by the Nations 278. sixty and five National Synods in Scotland after the Reformation which are set down according to the order of years Councels did consist of Bishops and Presbyters 542. m. One Councel hath been corrected by another 542. A Councel condemneth another although confirmed by a Pope 128. e 578. e. the Councel at Pisa depriveth two Popes and chuseth a third 564. the Councel at Constance depriveth three Popes and chuserh a fourth A Councel is not the universal Church and may err 497. b A Councel is above a Pope 509. m. 513. e. 542. b. e. 544. b. 548. m. 556. e. 573. b. 575. b. 579. m. S. 17 b. the Church of Rome loveth not Councels for fear of Reformation 540. The Culdei in Scotland 186. how born down 281 282. The order of Crucigeri 416. Custom contrary unto truth should be abolished 29 b. 366. e. 470. m. D The Danes become Christians 224. they were reformed S. 69. e Why God suffereth his Church to come into extremity of danger S. 214. m The three Daughters of Richard King of England pride covetousness and letchery how bestowed 383. David Black a Minister's process before the Privy Council of Scotland S. 520 524. David Straton a Martyr's trial S. 172. m The name of Deacon remaineth in England but not the Office S 404. The Decretals were ordained to be burnt by one Pope but confirmed again 454. The causes of Defection of Piety in a Nation S. 556. The Devotion of antient times 61 62. Dictatus Papae Gregorii VII 249. The use of Church-Discipline S. 464 465. The Presbyterian Discipline was opposed by what sort in Geneva S. 129. the Discipline Presbyterian is better then Episcopacy S. 492. â—â—pecially it is more effectual against Heresie and Schism 493. The second Book of Discipline in Scotland was oâ—t debated S. 389 390 391 392 393 394 395 396 399 406. again approved and ordained to be subscribed 483. m. 485. e. the Act of Parliament ratifying it S. 489 490. The Popes Dispensations in degrees of Marriage was scandalous 74 e Dominicus the first Author of Dominicans 412. their priviledges 413. e. their first Rules were soon forsâ—ken 414. m. e. they first brought Aristotle into Christian Schools 416. e. they have little or no truth 439. m. the Dominicans Franciscans and other Friers were brought into Scotland 446. m. The Donation of Constantine unto Pope Silvester is forged 93. e. 208 b. 473. m. 475. m. 541. m. 543. b. A publick Disputation in cause of Religion An. 1521. at Basile S. 74. another An. 1528. at Bern. 94 95. another at Fountainbleau S. 134. another betwixt a Papist and a Turk S. 151. Dunstan Bishop of Canterbury his wickedness and cruelty 227 228. Durand's overtures of Reformation 470. E Easter 17. m. 58. m. Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh his Oration against the Pope 431. Edmond King of England martyred by the Danes 184. e Edmond Bishop of Canterbury sheweth the corruption of the Church 381. e Edward the I. King of England restraineth the wealth of Bishops and Monks 450. The form of Christian Religion in Egypt about the year 1560 S. 322. The Elect cannot be deceived nor perish 28. e. 175. m. 176 e. 274. m. 546 e. they are chosen to believe and not because they believe 98. b. 174 b The manner of Electing the Bishop of Rome was often changed 13 m. 17 m. 19 e. 21. m. e. 80 e. 117 e. 118. b e. 122 b. 129 b. 200 e. by a whore 205. e. 206. b. e. 242. m. 243. m. e. 245 e. restrained to the election of Cardinals 246 m. 318. b 456. b. 459. m. 461. m. 508. b. 566. m. 569. e. S. 281. m. Elfrik's Sermon concerning the presence of Christ's Body in the Supper 228. Elipant Bishop of Toledo's Errors 102 103 107. Elizabeth Queen of England was imprisoned by her Sister strangely preserved from death and crowned S. 188. The Roman Empire decayeth 5. e. 6. e. 8. b. 68. m. 70 m. 71 710. It is transferred into France 109 111. and then into Germany 196. the Election of the Emperor 202 209. the Emperor is constrained to submit unto the Pâ—pe 236. even to hold his stirrop and lead his horse 310. b. the greatest hurt of the Empire 467. England was converted to Christianity 55. when it was first so named 104. m. was conquered by the Danes 273. and then by the No mans 274. began the Reformation S. 185. the title of England unto France 495 558. e The English Service Book was not written to be pressed on men S. 333. m. The Epistles of the old Bishops of Rome are forged 93. e Equivocation is maintained by the Jesuits S. 325. The sum of Erasmus his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. 27 29. The wicked Book of the Friers the Eternal Gospel 434 435. Excommunicated persons should be punished civily 194. e. An example of absolution from Excommunication S. 503 505. The use of Exercise unto Ministers S. 335. F Faith is the gift of God 214. b. 216. b. m. it is a certain knowledge and not a conjecture 341. b. it is not grounded on natural reason 361. b. neither Pope nor Councel can make an Article of Faith but at most may press obedience unto God's word 546 m. the relation between Faith and good Works 214. b. true Believers cannot perish 214. m Christ appointed not a Feast-day 547. The abuses of Feast daies 359. b. 541. b. The beginning of Feasts to wit of the Rood or holy Cross 6. All-hallow day 16 118. m. the Purification of Mary 205. b. All Souls 242. of John Baptist and S. Laurence 243. of Thomas Becket 337. m. Octava festivitatis Mariae 390. of the Cross of Corp. Christâ— 392 m. 454. of Christ's transfiguration 513. b. of the Conception of Mary 516. b. of the Visitation of Mary 578. m. All Festivals or Feast daies forbidden in Scotland S. 386. b The first Duke of Florence S. 3. b How the Kingdom of France came into the hands of King Pipin 86 87. In France was a beginning of Reformation S. 89 90. A Letter of Catharine Queen Regent of France unto the Pope concerning Religion S. 143 144. Liberty of Religion was granted in France S. 140. e. 141. e. 304 b. troubles in France for Religion under King Charls 9. S. 299. and under Henry the III. S. 303 m Francis Assisias the Father of Franciscans 413. Francis Ximenius the publisher of Biblia Complutensia S. 26. m The Fray in Edinburgh December 17. in the year 1596. S. 526. Flanders became Christian 51. Friseland became Christian 61. m East Friseland began Reformation S. 70. m The Doctrine of the preaching Friers 491. m Ferchard the II. King of Scotland was brought to repentance 60. m G The Popish Gades began 271. The first Glass in Britain
b The Order of Knights among the Clergy began in England 273. e Three Orders of Religious Knights at Jerusalem 37. e Knowledge even of the Scriptures without obedience makes guilty 501. e L The Latin language was first authorized in Churches 19. b The first Latine Mâ—â—s in Constantinople 19 e The Latine Translation of the Bible is not authentical 49 it was corrected by Alcuin 3. e. by Erasmus S. 23. m again by Pope Sixtus V. S. 283. and again by Pope Clemenâ— VIII S. 283 e God's Lâ—w or Writings are unchangeable by men 336 e The reconciliation of the Lantsgrave with Charls the V. S 122. Divine Service was in the vulgar Language 142 143 154 187. Laws concerning Church-men 186 e. 188 190 194. 19â— 292. The League between France and Scotland 99. Several Lawyers testifie against Princes for giving civil power unto Prelates 528 b The Laying-on of hands by the Bishops S. 471 472. Leonard Caesar was burâ—t and why S. 94. m Legati à latere how they began and usurped 272. they were more desirous of gold than of doing good to souls 324 m A Letter of Sir Francis Knols concerning Bishop S. 471 472. A Letter of the Assembly of Scotland unto the English Bishops concerning the prâ—ssing of Rites S. 348 349. A Letter of Andrew Melvin unto Beza concerning the Church of Scotland in the year 1579. S. 401. another of his to the some purpose S. 444. A Letter of the L. James Stuart unto Francis King of France S 209. A Letter of Richard the II. King of England remarkable by Kings 460. e The Author of Lent is unknown 93 m. it is urged upon men 265 266. The Battel of Lepanto S. 285. m Liber Concordiae how contrived and carried S. 308. Life eternal is not by debt or merit but only of grace 175. m Litargies were manifold in England 61. m. and in Italy 91 Livonia became Christian 374. e Lituania became Christian 486. Luithpert Bishop of Mentz complains of the Doctrine corrupt at Rome 566. The causes of variance amongst the Lutherans S. 305. M The Offices of Magistrates and Ministers are distinct S 297. m. 298. e. 331 332. Marriage was forbidden within known degrees of kinred 189. e. and then restrained â—o seven degrees 278. The Marriage of Priests 19. b 26. e. 51. b. 64. e. 65. m. 66. b. 154. e. 261 262 265 329 b. 340. m. liberty thereof was sought by the Emperour and Duke of Bavier S. 278. e. 279. Mahumet's beginning and religion 53. The Manichees 278. The blood of Marâ—yrs is the seed of the Church S. 169. e. 170. 191. e Martin Luther the occasion of his first contradicting the present courses S. 56. his first assault against the manner of selling Indulgences S. 57. a remarkable discourse between him and a Legate Vergerius S. 103 104. a Popish tale of his death 120. e. he forbad that any should be called Lutherans 121. m. the manner of his death 122. The Virgin Mary was not free of sin 212 e how the worshipping of her began and increased 345 347. The Fraternity of â—he Virgin Mary began S. 282. b Mary Queen of Scotland her reasons for her Religion S. 343. they were answered by the Assembly 344. The Mass The Mass was made by Pope Gregory the I. 12. and opposed 91. it hath been oft changed 136 m. 145. e. trouble for receiving it 91. b the original and signification of the word 140. b. 145. b. the catalogue of them who give is rehearsed in the Mass 144. b. the Letany 141. e. and other Rites are marked in the pages following The breaking of the Bread is turned into a new Mystery 147. b. the manner of receiving is changed 148 m. the uses of receiving at the Mass 148. m. the Canon of the Mass confutes the Doctrine of a Sacrifice 151. and of Transubstantiation 152. and of denying the Cup 153 and also the opinion of Merit 153. m. an impious trick devised lately in the Mass 154. b Some Meats forbidden by the Pope 75. m There is but one Mediator 101 e The Merit of works is rejected 27. m. 101. e. 133. b 183. b m. 211 m. 337. e. 338. b. 340. b. 369. m. 478. e. 479. b. S. 16. Meritum or Mereri what it signifieth 27. m. 153. m. 331. m. 371. m. S. 291. m Michael the Greek Emperour would submit unto the Pope but the people would not 409 411. Many Ministers or Preachers are necessary S. â—34 m The causes of depriving Ministers S. 419. e. corruptions in the Ministry S. 462. Pleaâ— among Ministers how to be composed S. 426. m Miracles are not to be sought when the Gospel is established 95. e. 215. e. 487. e Late Miracles how they have been wrought 112. m The Miracles of Christ's child-hood are forged 213. m Monkâ— 47 49. they are described to be Monsters 528 b. they got liberty to hear Confessions c 295. m. more Orders of them were forbidden 387 e. their pernicious diversity should be reformed 541. b. their Revenues in England 557. m. their Jugleries S. 7 b 102. m e Monothelites 7. e. 65. m A Conference at Moupelgart between the Reformed S. 311. N In Navar Reformation was proclaimed and again it was forbidden S. 301. e In the Netherlands some light of the Gospel before the Reformation 550. S. 156 157. the Reformation began there 159. they were persecuted S. 72. m. they are more persecuted and indeavour their liberty S. 292. their first Synods S. 293. m. 295. e. their first union which continueth S. 295. m Some Doctrines of Nicolaus de Lyra 486 488. Nicolaus Tribunus Romae attempted to command the Pope and the Emperor 438. m Norway becomes Christian 269. 374. O The Oath of Fidelity unto the King 64. A Coronation Oath 274. The Oath of Fidelity unto the Pope 73. m. another 251. m S. 50 51. The Pope craves an Oath of Fidelity of William the Conqueror who refused to take it 275. The Oath ex Officio made and also condemned 556 b The prayer Offertorium in the Mass 144. b Offices of State were forbidden in England to be bestowed on the Clergy 501. b The Bishop's Official is described 382. The first Organs in Christian Churches 19. b None is without Original sin but Christ 17 338. m A Parliament at Orleans for Religion S. 141 142. P The Pall or Metropolitan Bishop's Coat 12 e. 20. m Patrick Adamson Bishop of Santand was excommunicated by the Synod of Fife and upon considerations was absolved by the National Assembly S. 450 451. again he was excommunicated 480. and before his death sought absolution 481. Patrick Graham the first Arch Bishop in Scotland that title he got from the Pope 562. Patrick Hamilton Martyr the Articles laid to his charge S. 169. The Temple Pantheon in Rome is dedicated to all Saints 15. Patriarks are multiplied 53. the correspondence of the three first Patriarks 363. m Paul was equal unto Peter 415 e A brief narration of
the year 1541. S. 101 102. and again An. 1545. S. 116 m. 117 e Christ's Redemption is of the Elect 97. m The reasonableness of Redemption by Christ 294 295 348. b. 361 362. A Reformation of the Church was intended 223. b. 345. b. 359. m. 471. m. 501. m. 550. b. 553. m. 565. m. it was propounded 454. e. 470. m. 547. e. and it was pretended to be one of the causes in assembling the Councel at Constance 565. m. and at Basile 571. m. and at Trent S. 243. m. 245 b. many thousands were desirous of a Reformation 541 574. it was attempted in Scotland but stopped by all the Bishops except one 559. m. it was foretold 426. m. 474. m. 477. m. 479. m. 480. e. 530. b. 552. b. e. 553. m. S. 7. e. 8. m. 17. b. e. it was promised by Pope Adrian S. 37. e. by Pope Paul the III. S. 43. b. God made preparations unto the Reformation 527. m. S. 26. m. 31. b. 35. e. Reformation should be made according to the word of God 470. m The talking of Reformation was odious at Rome 541. m. S. 7. b 277. m. heads of Reformation propounded at Rome S. 44. m. the occasion of the Reformation S. 55. m. the progress of Reformation S. 64. m. 69. e. 70. b. m. 72. m. 77. e. 78. 81 e 89. e. 92. m. 94. m. 114. m. c. The cause of the difference in Reformation between England and Scotland S. 328 329. False calumnies raised against the Reformed S. 134. Religion seldom ariseth from Princes S. 228 330. b The distinction between Regulars and Seculars 227. e. 290. e. a contention between them and how it was ended 227 228. Reliques are superstitious 18 42 45 69. e Reprobation 260. m. 370. b Richard Armacanus opposeth the Friers 496. The Righteousness of man is imperfect 276 337 e The multitude of Rites was opposed 381. e Men should not be tied to follow any Church in Rites 25. e. S. 92. e Responsorium of the Mass 143. e Robert Bruce King of Scotland 493. his three advises before his death 495. m Troubles in Riga for the new Calender S. 311. A Letter of the Emperor Rodolph the II. shewing the condition of many Nations in Europe at that time S. 320. The Roman Church receiveth Paganism by degrees 15. e. 39. e. 42. b. 43 b. 46. m. e. 73. b. 75. b. 79. e. 81. e. 141. m. 142. m. 146. b. 347. m. her corruption is lamented 24. 25. b. 156. b. 231. b. 485. m. S. 20 21 29. e. 287. b. the Roman Church receiveth temporal Lands 22. b. 70 71. b. e the Roman Church is not the Mother of all Churches 55 84 85. nor head of other Churches 503 she hath departed from the primitive Church 212. m. 231. b. 367. e. 470. e. she becometh worse and worse 529. e. 485. m. 547. e. the Roman Church is called Babylon 330. e. 355. m. 358. e. 423. e. 426. m. 548. m. S. 2. e. 30. e The Bishop of Rome should not be called the Prince of Priests nor universal Bishop 363. m. 367. e. The Roman Church hath her Authority from Councels 437. e. 476 e. in Rome truth is the greatest crime 477. b. her estate is described in a Vision 481. e. and again 482. m. 544. e The Romans aim at their Civil Liberty 318. b. 319. m. 328. e. The first Holy Rose 459. b Russia becomes Christian 224. S How the solemn keeping of the Sabbath was revived in England S. 529. Many do speak but of two Sacraments 133. m. 331. e. 335. b How the Papists prove the number of seven Sacraments S. 256. m The Councel of Trent was afraid to define a Sacrament S. 256. m Many Sacraments were not of God 495. e. 547. e A Sacrament is not a Sacrifice 136. e. yet were so called for certain reasons 137 b. 272. e. the beginning and progress of the opinion of a Sacrifice in the Mass 137 139. None can offer Christ in a Sacrifice but he himself 217. m Our Sacrifice is but one and was once offered 217. e. 294. m. 349. e. the Papists profess to offer a Sacrifice but with some difference S. 221. The Saints hear not Prayers 344. b Salvation is of God only 215. b. 223. b The Saracens spoil Italy 11. b. 115. b. m. 116. m. 117. m. 119 m. 197. m. 202. m. Scanderbeg King of Epirus 524. The black Saturday S. 543. The Schism between the Greeks and the Latines 11. m. 129. b 259. The School-men their first age 416. e. their second age 417. b. the opposition among them 419 420. their third age 488. they despised the Scriptures and cried up Aristotle 488. Scotland became Christian 55. the Scots conquer the Pichts 185. the change of a circumstance in the Succession of their Kings was the occasion of much bloodshed 226 227 274. an Oration for the liberty of the Church of Scotland 378. the Scots despise a summons sent unto them by the Pope's Legate 449. m. after the death of King Alexander the III. was much trouble for the right of the Crown 450 452. the King forbiddeth to seek a Benefice from the Pope 560 561. how the Reformation began in Scotland S. 169 173 179. the first publick step of Reformation 182. another step 184. a third step of it 192. a protestation made in the Parliament in the year 1558. 194. a Supplication of the Nobility unto the Queen Regent 196. their Letter unto their Adversaries and Neutrals 198. another unto the Prelates 201. a parley between the parties 201. the conditions were broken by the Popish party 204. a Sentence of deposition denounced against the Queen Regent but not executed 210. she dieth repenting of her violence 217. the Religion is established by Parliament 219. the first Assembly of the Church 222. Queen Mary returning ratifieth the Religion by Act of Councel 224. two remarkable points concernin the providence of God in the Reformation of Scotland S. 352 353. the Office of a Superintendent in Scotland S. 218. m the power of Provincial Synods in Scotland S. 454. m. Presbyteries or Classical meetings ordained there S. 400 m. and more fully designed 407 e. 410. m. 413. m. Rules for ordering them 424. e. 448. e. the power of Presbyteries 454 e. the Order and Model of Synods S. 566 Rules for Visitation of Ministers S. 562. and of Congregations S. 562. and of Presbyteries S. 563. The Holy Scriptures The Scripture is God's Letter to be read of all men and the Book of Life 26. e. 104. b. 222 e. 253. m. 332. b. 487. b. 501. e. it is perfect containing all things necessary 27. e. 88. m. 95. e. 132. b. e 173. b. 335 e 435. e. it answereth unto every mans doubts 28. b. it should be read publickly for edification of the people 64. b. these Books were written from God 96. b. 214. b. 332. m. 333. e. 501. e. S. 22. m. the Writers of them could not err in
manifest that the power of Rome being shaken religion being banished the name of God is contemned with frequent perjuries and the worship of Divine religion is despised even by the High-Priests yea Rome it self being almost alone departeth from her self for she provides neither for her self nor for others In the end he exhorts the Bishops there present to go forward in the deposition of the other Arnulph according to the Ecclesiastical Canons as they did and he himself did consent unto the sentence of his deposition Ph. Mornae in Myster iniq Magdebur Histor cent 10. ex Actis Synodi in an ancient manuscript When Pope John heard that his See was contemned by the Synod at Rhemes he threatneth his curse against King Hugh and his son Robert The King returned answer that he had done nothing in contempt but was willing to justifie all what he or his Bishops had done if it pleased the Pope to meet him at Gratianopolis on the Frontiers of Italy and France or if rather he would come into France he promised to receive him with the highest honour The Pope sent his Legates into France and in the mean time Gerebert sent an Epistle unto Seguin Arch-Bishop of Senon who was said to favour the deposed Arnulph the tenor whereof is It became your worthiness to eschue the craftiness of deceitfull men and to hear the voice of the Lord saying Here is Christ or he is there follow not One is said to be in Rome who justifieth those things which ye condemn and condemneth those things which ye think just ..... God saith If thy brother offend against thee go and rebuke him ... how then say some that in the deposition of Arnulph we should have awaited the deposition of the Romish Bishop Can they say that the judgment of the Romish Bishop is greater then the judgment of God But the first Bishop of Rome or the Prince of the Apostles saith We must obey God rather then man Also Paul the Teacher of the Nations crieth If any man preach unto you otherwise then what ye have received although he were an Angel from Heaven let him be accursed Because Pope Marcellin offered incense unto Idols should therefore all Bishops offer incense I say boldly that if the Bishop of Rome himself sin against a brother and being often admonished will not hear the Church even the Roman Bishop according to the command of Christ should be esteemed as a Publican and Heathen for the higher up hath the lower fall And if he think us unworthy of him because none of us assenteth unto him when he judgeth contrary to the Gospel he cannot therefore separate us from the communion of Christ seeing even a Presbyter unless he confess or be convict should not be removed from his Office And the rather because the Apostle saith Who can separate us from the love of Christ and I am perswaded that neither death nor life .... The priviledges of Saint Peter saith Leo the Great is not where judgment is not exercised according to righteousness Wherefore occasion should not be given unto these our enviers that the Priesthood which is one every where as the Catholick Church is one should be subject unto one man that if he be corrupt with money favour fear or ignorance none can be a Priest except whom these vertues recommend unto him Let the Law of the Catholick Church be common .... Farewell and suspend not your selves from the sacred mysteries Pope John had intelligence of this Letter and summoned the Bishops of France unto a Synod first at Rome then at Aken The Bishops answered They were not obliged to go out of their own Country At last he named Munson on the borders of France Where only Gerebert appeared and boldly maintained the cause of the French Church so that the Legate Leo could do nothing without new instructions from the Pope save only that he appointed another Synod at Rhemes and in the mean time he suspends Gerebert The Bishop said unto the Legate It is not in the power of any Bishop or Patriarch to remove any of the faithfull from the Communion unless he confess or be convict and none of these could be laied unto his charge and no other Bishop of France was there Afterwards Gerebert fearing the inconstancy of the new King went into Germany and not long after he was advanced unto the See of Ravenna As he did fear it came to pass and Arnulph was restored Nevertheless Gerebert cannot contain himself but he writes the Apology of the French Church as his Epistle unto Wilderodon Bishop of Argentine testifieth Ph. Mornae in Myster 2. Out of these four Centuries it is clear First That many both of the Civil Observations and of the Ecclesiastical Estates did oppose the ambition and usurpations of the Bishops of Rome 2. That the Canons that were enacted at the Synod of Trent were not known in former ages although Papists dare say that they have authorized nothing but what was held by the ancient Church 3. Although the Ancients gave way to unnecessary rites and fond superstitions yet in matter of doctrine and faith they held the same which the Reformed Churches do teach now and they begun to see that the Bishop of Rome is the Antichrist 4. We see the truth of what Pol. Virgil. writes de invent rer lib. 5. cap. 1 Many rites were borrowed from the Jews and ancient Romans and other Heathens which saith he lib. 6. cap. 8. we know not whether it was well done since experience teacheth that whatsoever reason might be for bringing them into the Church yet the manners of Christians now require to abolish them 3. Because after this time ordinary Synods were not held I shall omit this Chapter till we come unto the XV. Century And when upon particular causes either Emperour or Pope or others did call a Synod I shall speak of them in those places THE FOURTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Lurking and of Anti-Christ Reigning containing the space of 300. years from the Year of our Lord 1000. untill the year 1300. CENTURY XI CHAP. I. Of EMPEROURS OF this Age it is to be premitted generally that as The sum of this fâ—urth Age. Car. Baron ad An. 1001. § 1 4. saith at that time the revelation of Antichrist was proclaimed in France preached in Paris published thorow the world and beleeved by many He confirmed this by the testimony of Abbo Floriacen who in Apologet. ad Hugo Robert saith When I was a young man I heard a Sermon in a Church at Paris concerning the end of the world that so soon as the thousand years are expired Antichrist shall come and not long after the general judgement shall follow Wherefore Vsser de statu success Eccles cap. 3. advertiseth his Reader that now he shall see the Popes exalted by pretext of religion and government of the Church now they will wring all Civil government from Emperours and
Princes and they will sit as Monarchs now they give Laws concerning Civil things they do raise seditions and depose Princes now they lead Armies and impose Taxes now they have no care of religion unless some witness of the Truth dare open his mouth against the waxing errours or unless some ceremonies serve for advancing the Papal grandure or seem expedient to draw money unto their See as will be manifest especially after the year 1070. 2. HENRY the II. Duke of Bavier and Nephew of Otho the I. was chosen Bishops are States-men Emperour by the Princes Electours according to their new authority An. 1002. This was the first time that Bishops had a voice in the election of the Emperour and hence it came that they sit in the Imperial Diet and in some other Nations Bishops are Parliamentary Lords Henry was so distracted with wars against Robert King of France and then against Bodislaus King of Bohemia for the space of 10. years that he could not go to Rome After his Coronation there he conquered Calabria and Pulia unto the Empire from the Calisti that is the Deputies of the Greek Empire Shortly thereafter the Normans entred into Pulia and were partners with the Greeks against the Germans and thereafter became Lords of both Sicilies Henry gave his sister in marriage unto Stephen King of Hungary on condition that he would be a Christian He held a Synod at Frankford of which Dithmar lib. 6. and after him Ph. Mornay in Myster say A general Synod is assembled at Frankford and visited by all the Bishops on this side of the Alps Willegisus was Moderator and no word of the Pope In the year 1024. Henry fell sick and intreated the Electours that they would chuse Conrade Duke of Suevia or Franconia to be his Successour The two brothers Basilius and Constantine had now reigned 50. years together but Basilius was the worthier and had the greatest sway and died three years before Constantine who then did reign vitiously and before his death he ordained his son-in-law Romanus Argyropolus to be his Successour 3. CONRADE the II. was pronepnoy of Conrade the I. He was called Emperour and was not chosen for two years thereafter because of discord among the Electours and then were sundry Competitours as Conon Uncle of the late Henry And many did claim liberty upon occasion of the interreign He calmed all these troubles by his prudence and without blood-shed He went into Italy with a great Army and subdued Millain and at Rome was Crowned by Pope John the XXI with great applause of the people When he returned into Germany he was necessitated to go back into Italy because several Cities did revolt he inflicted severe punishments on the offenders and arriving at Rome he releeved Pope Benedict as followeth Then he did visit all the Lands of Italy belonging unto the Empire or Church without resistance and returned with Triumph into Germany where he thought to live in Peace but within few daies he died An. 1040. Romanus proved a most valiant Prince at first but following the waies of covetousness he was hated in the sixth year of his Reign his wife Zoë procured his death that she might marry Michael Calaphatus he ruled the Empire 7. years and defended it valiantly against the Sarazens in Asia in Syria and on the frontiers of Phoenicia After him Zoë married a fourth husband Constantine Monomachus he was a vitious man and the Sarazens prevailed in Asia the less After him and the death of Zoë her sister Theodora reigned two years so happily that great lamentation was for her death After her within three years were three Emperours to wit Theodora had named an old man Michael Stratiotes Isaac Comnenus rebelled against him and the people receive him but he was taken away by death and when he was sick he named Constantine Duca 4. HENRY the III. called The Black was chosen Successour to his father not without difficulty for the Pope and some Electors did alledge it is dangerous if the son did succeed unto his father but they yeeld for his valour He purchased great honour in subduing the King of Bohemia the Duke of Lorain and in restoring Peter King of Hungary against an usurper Andrew In his time were many Popes of no authority and their lands were taken by others without resistance Henry had wars with Henry King of France to him the Emperour presented to decide the controversie hand to hand that no more innocent blood might be spilt at a parley they do agree In the end of his Reign God sent on the earth for the sins of men famine sword and pestilence The Emperour through heaviness contracts sickness and caused the Electours to swear unto his son not yet baptized as King of the Romans and he died An. 1057. In Greece Constantine was so hated for covetousness that the Subjects would not make resistance against the Infidels conquering many Towns in Asia he died in his 7. year His sons were young and the Empress Eudocia took upon her the government Because the Infidels prevailed the Princes caused her to take Romanus Diogenes for her husband he proclaimed himself Emperour and went against the Sarazens and after divers chances was taken An. 1072. Axan the Sultan laid him at the foot of his Throne and stepped up and down upon his body and thereafter sent him home with promises of mutual alliance between their children The Greeks judge him unworthy of the Empire and Crowned Michael son of Duca He picked out the eys of Diogenes and made him a Monk The Turks still do prevail in the Eastern parts of the Empire therefore Michael was deposed in the 7. year and Nicephorus an old man was chosen Alexius Comnenus Michael's brother thrust him forth and reigned 27. years 5. HENRY the IV. was chosen successour to his father because he was so young and there was peace in the Empire the government was committed unto his mother Agnes by consent But the Princes began to be weary of a How to deal with the Popes womans government and would have him to take the power into his own hand while he was but young and then all was done as the Princes would but when he came to riper years he ranversed many of their deeds Vita Henr. in fascic rer On the other side they were offended and began rebellious attempts so that he was forced to take up Arms and especially against the Saxons He was neither unlearned nor peevish yet had so bad luck that whosoever took up Arms against him was thought to do religiously Guil. Malmsb. de gest Angl. lib. 3. He was given to venery but otherwise was wife religious eloquent liberal to the poor and would not willingly be subject unto any power He had continual jars and wars with the Popes through the wicked pride of Hildebrand By the way Princes may learn how to deal with the Popes he that stands in aw of their curse shall be a slave to their
Spira by some pretending zeal of religion and others alledging wrongs done unto them Sentence was pronounced against them according to the Decrees of Ausburgh some who lived within the jurisdiction of Popish Masters were robbed but the Princes and Cities would not be so abused so that the Sentences had not execution and the Emperour saw that his salve was worse than the wound when his authority was contemned Yea and the Princes and Cities made a stronger union of defense if any of them shall be oppressed and they sought the aid of other Princes When Caesar saw this danger he was content that some Princes would interceed for making agreement and to this effect resolves upon a Diet to be held the next year The Bishop of Mentz and the Palsgrave were Mediatours many things were written and changed Tumults in Helvetia ere both parties were satisfied Pe. Soave That summer tumults break out in Helvetia five Popish towns took arms against the Protestant towns Zurik hath the worse the first and second day others came with aid and the third day they prevaile and then peace was concluded The lot fell on Zuinglius to go preacher with the army his friends dissuade him and would hade another to go he said If he would not go his enemies would say he that preaches for religion will not hazard for it So he went and was killed his enemies found his corps cut it into pieces and burn it the next day his friends found his heart untouched by the fire among the ashes they asscribe it unto God who thereby would shew the godliness of the mans heart Osiwald in Vita Zuingl Within few dayes Occolampade dieth at Basile The Papists said that God in mercy to Helvetia had taken away these authours of all their trouble but saith Pe. Soave the experience of following years doth easily evince that so copious an harvest did come from an higher hand than the travells of these two workmen seing these towns which were called Evangelici made greater progresse in the doctrine which they had received XXIX In the year 1532. because Solyman was preparing an Army A discourse concerning the Councell An. 1532. against Austria Charles thinks it necessary to make peace in Germany and having communicate his purpose unto the King of France namely concerning a Councel he writs unto the Pope to this purpose He had used all means both of promises and rigour of justice to recover the Protestants but all in vain and now when the Turk is coming against his Lands he is necessitated to take another course he entreates the Pope to call a Councel The pope did abhorre a Councel but because Caesar was so earnest for it he would not seem to refuse but granteth it so that it be in Italy and alledgeth that it can not be in Germany because Italy would not endure to be so vilipended as nether will Spain nor France give way unto Germany albeit they yield unto Italy because of the prerogative of the Papacy there and the authority of a councell in Germany were very poore if the Italians Spanish and French shall not resort unto it also remedies must be applied not at the will of the patient but by the wisdom of the Physician Germany is corrupt and can not judge of controversies so well as the Nations free of the contagion as for ordering the councell there needs no talk of it unless he will begin a new way in the Church for ir is cleare the power of suffrages belongeth unto bb only according to the decrees howbeit by custom and priviledge of the Pope Abbots have been admitted and all others must acquiesce unto their decree after the consent of the Pope or if he be present the decrees should be in his name The Emperours Oratour answereth Italy Spain and France are not seeking a Councel and the remedies must be applied unto Germany that are ansuerable unto their maladies and therefore a place must be where they will not refuse to assemble and albeit none should mistrust the Popes safe-conduct yet both old and late experiences make the Protestants suspicious of Italy namely that they were lately condemned by Leo as hereticks howbeit also that is sufficient to take away all excuse from them that all men should submitt unto the Popes word yet the Pope in prudence knows that mens weakness must somtimes be comported and what is not due summo jure must be granted when equity requires As for suffrages it hath been so partly by custom and partly by priviledge but now is an open field for the Pope to shew his bountifulness by bringing another order as the necessity of time requires of old Abbots were admitted for their learning and experience in religion but now equity commanderh that other men equall or superiour unto them in learning albeit not honoured with such tittles should have the like liberty priviledge makes way for all men c. In a word the Pope will not yield to the place nor manner Pe. Soave in hist conc Trid. Wherefore the Emperour applieth himself in this extremity unto the other The Emperour grants liberty of religion course the more earnestly and July 23. at Ratisbone a decree is published granting unto the Protestants liberty to observe the faith of the Augustan Confession so that they innovate not more and none shall be troubled for religion untill a free and general Councel and if that shall not be called within a half year and begin within a year thereafter the controversy shall be decided in a Councell of the Empire The Protestants were then 7. Princes and 24. Cities and had agreed that both the Confessions were orthodoxe nor would they make any schisme for that one particulare So they contribute to the warr against the Turk and God blesseth their attempt that the enemy was chased back Pope Clemens was not content with this liberty of religion but because the Emperour came into Italy with a great Army he dissembleth and promiseth to fulfill his petition concerning the Councel and in the mean time he intendeth both warrs against the Emperour and the ruin of the Protestants So soon as Charles was gone into Spain Clemens sendeth Hugh Bishop of Rhegio Nuntio into Germany certifying namely John Frederik Elector of Saxony who then had succeeded unto his father that he will call a general and free councel within two years on this condition that all shall ty themselves by oath to observe what shall be decreed and that the towns Placentia Bononia or Mantua seem unto him to be most convenient and they shall have it in their option which of the three and if the councel shall not begin within two years he gives them liberty to follow the Augustan confession The Duke answereth thanking him for his respects shewing the necessity of a Councel if it be free and the controversies be not judged by humane lawes and doctrin of the Scholasticks but only by the sacred Scriptures as for the
because the difference is mainly in religion he adviseth that they would cause a few good and peaceable men on each side to treat of the controversies amicably and when they shall agree the particulares may be referred unto the Estates to be decerned by them and the Popes Legate so that the Decree of Ausburgh An. 1530. may stand Sleidan The first question of chusing such persons spent some dayes the Emperour sought and obtained from both parties the naming of the men and promised that he would do nothing but what might be for the good of both For the Papists he nameth John eckius Julius Pflugius Jo. Gropper On the other side he nameth Melanthon Bucer Jo. Pistorius these he did admonish to lay aside private affections and look only unto Gods glory He named also Frederik Prince Palatin and Granvellan Presidents and others as witnesses When these did meet Granvellan gives them a book which said he was writen by good and learned men and presented unto Caesar as convenlent for reconcilation he biddeth them read and weigh it shew what articles they can accord on what they dis-allow amend it and wherein they consent not study a conciliation The book contained 22. heads of the creation of man and his estate before the fall of free-will of originall sin Iustification the Church and notes thereof the interpretation of Scripture the sacraments the sacrament of orders baptisme confirmation eucharist pennance marriage exextrem unction charity hierarchy articles that are determined by the Church the use rites and administration of the Sacraments discipline of the Church discipline of the people Lu. Osiander saith The writer of the book was not altogether Popish he had written soundly of justification and some other articles When they had examined the heads they agree in some and they amend some with common consent they agree not on the heads of the Church and her power the Eucharist the enumeration of sinns orders of Saints use of the whole Sacrament and single life They render the book as they had amended it and the Protestants adde their judgement of the articles wherein they did not agree The Emperour commendeth them for their diligence and exhorts them to continue the same way if they shal be further employed And he reported in the publick meeting of the Estates what was done Pe. Soave saith The bb which are the greatest part of that Diet reject both the book and all that was done and because the Electors and Catholick Princes which loved peace did not consent unto them then Caesar as the Church's advocat dealt with the Legate to approve what heads they had agreed on and would expound what was dubious and also with the Protestants that they would not stoppe the way of further reconciliation The Legate answereth in write I use the words of Soave but ambiguous lyke the old oracles He had read the booke and the annotations and the Protestants exceptions and he thinks that seing the Protestants have departed from the consent of the Church yet there is hope that by the help of God they may be brought unto consent as for other things nothing more is to be decerned but to be referred unto the Pope and the Apostolick See he will call a councel shortly or take some other course convenient for the time and will use diligence to do what is expedient unto the Christian world and namely of Germany And to testify that he was desirous to have the clergy reformed he calleth all the bb into his lodging and exhorts them unto their duty to bewar of all scandals al shew or suspicion of Luxury covetousnes ambition that they govern their families seing by that the people do judge of a Bishops manners that they should dwell in the most populous places of their own Diocies that they may attend their flock and where they live not they should send faithfull Ministers that they visite their Provinces bestow priesthoods on good sufficient men distribute the Church-goods to the use of the poore appoint pious learned temperate and not-contentious preachers to teach the people have care to breed the youth in good arts seing upon this account the protestants do allure the children of the Nobility unto them He caused this speech be written and gave it unto Caesar the bb and Princes The Protestants declare their judgement of both these writes and said unto the Emperour If they had keept silence they might have been judged to have approved both In the publick meeting the Emperour shewes the Legates answer and seeing no more can be done for the time he propoundeth that they would advise whether without prejudice of the Decree at Ausburgh these heads wherein the Collocutours had consented may be received as truly Christian and no more to be controverted untill a generall councel shortly to conveen which seemes to be the Legat's mind or if there be no councel untill the next Diet of the Estates The Elector Princes do consent it should be so because there is more appearance to agree in other points if these be ratified and they entreat the Emperour to continue even now the further agreement if he can or if not that he would deal for a General or National councel in Germany The Protestants answer to the same purpose and adde that as they had alwayes desired a free councel in Germany so they can never consent unto such a one wherein the Pope and his party shal have the power of cognoscing and judging the cases of religion But the Bb. and some Popish Princes do flatly oppose and professe they will not consent unto any change but by authority of a coucel to be called by the Pope And they were the more adverse because they thought the Emperours overture was in favours of the Protestants Then Contaren hearing that the Emperour had commended him as consenting unto the accommodation of the Collocutours they goeth unto Charles and complaines that his answer was altogether mistaken as if he had consented unto these conciliations untill a Councel for his mind is that no matters of religion can be concluded in such meetings but all must be referred unto the Pope as the faithfvll Pastor and Universall Bishop July 28. the Emperour referreth all unto a councel for which he promiseth to deal with the Pope and if it can not be obtained he promiseth to appoint another Diet within 18. months to end the differences of religion and in the Interim he forbiddeth any more alterations and suspendeth the Decree of Ausburgh Soave lo. cit Then the Protestants promise their aid against the Turk and interceed for the Duke of Cleve who had offended the Emperour by invading Gelderland That summer King Ferdinand besieged Buda in Hungary the Queen a widow sent unto the Turk for aid who came repulsed Ferdinand and took Buda to himself Then Ferdinand held a Convention of the Estates in Prague where the Nobility of Austria did supplicate for a Reformation of their Churches
according to the articles of Ratisbone and that none be troubled for piety in religion or els he may feare the Turk will prevaile more This was referred unto the General Councel 34. In the beginning of the year 1542 King Ferdinand in name of the Ielousies contests between Cesar France 1542. Emperour calleth a Diet at Spira he sheweth what aid Boheme Austria and the Clergy of his Jurisdictions wil contribute to the warrs against the Turk and demandeth what the Princes will do The King of France by his Oratours shewes his opinion that it is not expedient to invade the Turke but if he invade Germany then the Princes should lay aside all other quarels and resist with one accord Moron the Popes Legate adviseth wars presently and offereth 5000. foot if the Emperour will go but if he go not half the number and he shewes that a Councel shall be called shortly but the Pope in respect of his old age can not come into Germany and therefore desireth them to make choise of Mantua Ferraria Bononia Placentia or Trent which is in the Jurisdiction of the King Ferdinand The King and some Popish Princes made choise of Trent The Protestants refuse both the place and that the Pope should be president Here the Princes consent unto the Warrs against the Turk and with common consent Joachim Elector of Brandeburgh is chosen Commander in chieff This meeting endeth Aprile 11. Then Luther publisheth a book shewing that howbeit before he had dissuaded from the wars against the Turk because it was undertaken under pretext of Christian religion but now seing Princes are better informed and the Turk pofsesseth himself of other Princes Landes it is all reason to resist him upon this account as a robber yet so that Ministers should earnestly exhort all men unto repentance and pious prayers and he exhorts all souldiers unto courage and if any be taken captives that they make not apostasy for fear of afflctions or for the hypocrisy of the Mahumetanes he added also a forme of prayer against the cruelty of the Turks But the supplee was not sent as the Princes had promised and they which went did no good May 22. Pope Paul calleth a councel to begin at Trent Novemb 1. and this he professeth to be of his proper motion He sent his Bull unto the Princes but very unseasonably saith Pe. Soave for Francis denounceth warrs against the Emperour in July and invaded fyve severall Provinces all at once with fyve armies The Emperour sent word unto the Pope that he could not be content with that Bull seing he had done so much for a Councel and Francis had always opposed it yet now he makes them equall then he shewes what iniuries he had suffered of the Pope especially by his Legate at Spira where he had promised alike favour unto both the dissenting parties in religion he submittes it to be considered in prudence whether the actions of that King be for healing the wounds of the Church who upon all occasions had hindered the Councel and now compelleth him to take another course wherefore if the councel shall not assemble it is not his fault but rather the Popes who if he made account of the common interest should declare Francis to be his enemy nor is there any other way of assembling a councel or of establishing peace On the other side Francis considering how his actions might be expounded will take away all suspicion of religion by making severe inquisition against the Lutheranes as he spoke in France and gave charge to the Masters of Sorbon to use all diligence against them and all book-sellers having any of their books So some were burnt and some did recant whereupon the Sorbonists made their processions of triumph and the King honoured them with his presence And when he heard what Charles had written against him he sent his apology unto the Pope upbraiding Charles with what he had done unto Pope Clemens and imputing unto him the cause of all the warrs betwixt them and alledging that he had never done so much for the Church as he had done in France and therefore the Pope should not believe the calumnies of his enemy The Pope sent his Commissioners to Trent but none others came but two Commissioners from the Emperour and some few bb from Naples the Pope gave them order at the first to proceed slowly and when none came he ordered them to proceed quickly but the Emperours Oratours hindered and in December left it So nothing was done This summer Henry a Duke of Brunswick troubled the people of Goslaria Brunswick confederates in the articles of Smalcald The Protestants complain into Ferdinand in name of the Emperour but Henry stood not in awe of Ferdinand's command Wherefore the Elector of Saxony and the Landgrave sought leave to resist him and they caused him to flee into Baviere Otho one of the Princes Palatine embraced the Augustane Confession and so did the City Hildesheim XXXV In January 1543. was a Diet at Noribergh there the Prince Elector 1543. The Protetestants are debarred from the Diet. Palatin and the Bishop of Ausburgh were Commissioners for the Emperour and sought aid against the Turck and King of France and Duke of Cleve The Protestants complain unto King Ferdinand and the Commissioners that they were wronged by the Judges of the Chamber contrary unto the Decrees and they crave that that Court may be ordered to Judge justly or else they can not contribute After long disceptation the Protestants were debarred and the others made a decree for fortifiying the garisons nearest the Turk and to contribute unto the wars and these which had refused were condemned The Protestants declare that they can not consent unto this Decree seing they were debarred from the counsell and there was great inequality in the decreed contribution The Acts were not registred In January Ann. 1544. was another Diet at Spira where was the Emperour and King Ferdinand and all the Electors and very many Princes The Emperour declares his good affection towards Germany but was hindered from doing as he would by the Turk and the King of France which had a mutuall league Then the Protestants complain against Henry Duke of Brunswick that he had falsely accused them unto the Emperour in Italy and that he should not sit there nor do they acknowledge him a Prince of the Empire So altertacions were mutually for a long space In end the Elector of Saxony acknowledgeth Ferdinand King of the Romanes and the Emperour confirmeth a contract of marriage betwixt Saxony and Cleve both which he had refused before And a Decree was made that the Princes shall contribute to the warrs against France and furnish 4000. horse 24000 foot and to fortify the frontier towns against the Turk that no Germane shall beare armes with the French or if any shall do it the Magistrate is ordained to punish such And because the difference in Religion can not be treated now